Changes Part 101

 

"Stupid old fool." Morgan Dewitt muttered to herself as she watched Eric Forrester sleeping on her couch.

She took another sip of her coffee and started to laugh softly to herself. "You are going to be the best alibi a woman could ever want Eric." She walked to the window and closed the drapes, enveloping the room in darkness. With a quick tug her nightgown fell to the floor. "Too bad it’s too soon for you to get any for yourself Morgan." She said to herself with a laugh. She then quietly walked to him and pulled the blanket off of him. He was sleeping in his boxer shorts and she found herself smiling as she stared at his strong, masculine chest. "Not too bad, this may be fun after all." She whispered. "I wonder if Stephanie ever did this for you Eric?" She asked the sleeping man as she reached down and gently released him from his shorts. He was soft but as she stroked him he began to grow and respond to her. "Ummmm." She smiled as his manhood became stiff and desirable in her hands. "Here goes nothing." She said as she got to her knees and took him into her mouth.

"What? Huh?" Eric said as he woke from his sleep. At first he wasn’t sure if he was still sleeping but the pleasure was too intense for that. He looked down at the redheaded woman who had somehow taken him totally by surprise. "Morgan? What? Why?" She opened her eyes and looked up at him, not moving her mouth from him. He was amazed at how deeply she had taken him. He had never had anything quite this erotic and he didn’t want to stop her. She slowly let her mouth slide off him and yet she still teased him with her tongue and her hands. "Morgan, oh Morgan." He moaned. Knowing she had him, but wanting him totally under her spell she stopped and brought her hands to his chest.

"Oh Eric, I long for you, how I wish I could make love to you, but it’s too soon my darling and my body isn’t ready. Please, please let me give you this." She climbed on top of him and lowered her breasts to his chest. She felt his member hard against her womanhood and she truly wanted him inside her. He reached down and cupped her breasts in his hands and teased her nipples. "You can suckle them Eric, just like my baby does, only so much, so much nicer." She smiled at him. "Do you want that? Do you want to taste my milk Eric?" She asked him. He didn’t have to use words to answer her as she felt him stiffen even more under her. She shimmied up his body and lowered her breasts to his mouth. He eagerly took the nipples into his mouth. One by one he sucked and teased them. She moaned as she felt herself growing wet for him. "Touch me Eric, I wish you could be inside me but please touch me." He reached down and stroked her dewy womanhood and she threw her head back in rapture. "F*ck me with your fingers, softly but please do it Eric." She moaned to him. "No wait." She got up and positioned herself over him so that his mouth was now on her delta and hers was on him. She once more took him inside her mouth and at the same time she felt his mouth claim her clitoris. When Eric felt his release Morgan took it all and swallowed hard. She came at the same moment.

 

"What are my kids doing up so early?" Ridge laughed as he walked into the living room to find his three children watching cartoons.

"Daddy!" Thomas shouted. Although Ridge had been back for a while, Thomas still acted as if he was shocked to see his father each morning. Ridge picked the boy up and swung him around in his arms while the two little girls screamed their desire to be next. Being the loving father he was Ridge gave them each a chance and then got to the floor and proceeded to give them all a "pony-ride" on his back. He was so happy to have his family back, he had come so close to losing them forever. He was so grateful to the gods that Taylor had given him another chance. He thought again to when he learned that they were still married. He had been less than certain that she would end her relationship with Bryan and come back to him, though he never let her see his concern.

"Daddy me next!" Phoebe screamed at the top of her lungs, bringing him out of his revere.

"Yes my little darling, you next." He promised her as he bounced around with Steffie. He didn’t even see Taylor standing there watching them with tears in her eyes.

"Oh Ridge." She thought to herself. "How close we came to losing all this. How would I have gone on without you? This is what I want, what I need. You and my beautiful children." Her thoughts returned to two nights before. Ridge had expressed his desire for another child and she had told him it was too soon, and yet they had made love over and over into the wee hours of the night. "Unprotected sex." She thought. "What a silly term in a happy marriage. Protection. I never need protection from you or anything that comes of our love. Could we have already made a baby?" She wondered.

"Doc!" He called out suddenly seeing her. "You want the next ride?"

"I think I’ll just watch." She said with a smile.

"Ride Daddy Mommy!" Thomas gleefully called out to her. Mommy had ridden Daddy last night, more than once. She thought with a sly smile. Ridge caught her eye and smiled back as he shared her thoughts.

 

"Rick? I didn’t know you were here?" Michael said as he walked into the kitchen and found Rick having breakfast with his sister.

"He just got here." Bridget said with a smile. "Want some coffee Mike?"

"I’d love some sweetie." He said as he sat down next to Rick. "No chance of getting you to come back home full time huh Rick? Your mom would really like that."

"I love being at the dorms Mike. Besides, I think dealing with Budge is hard enough on you two."

Bridget turned from the coffeemaker and stuck her tongue out at her brother. "See." Rick laughed.

"So what brings you here?" Mike asked.

"I just thought I’d come and visit."

"And get his little sister to do his laundry for him." Bridget added.

"Hmmm. Sounds familiar." Mike smiled. "When I was in college I came home to Annie with my laundry too." He admitted.

"Is Mom still asleep?" Bridget asked him.

"Yeah, she was worn out from yesterday, it was a trying day for all of us. I just hope we can all put it to rest and forget about it and I have my own special plan to help that happen, at least for Brooke."

"What you got planned Mike?" Rick asked. Bridget finished pouring the coffee and brought it over to Michael.

"Something special?" She asked.

"Yeah, I’m taking some time off. I’m going to get my plane into shape and then tomorrow I’m going to fly your mom off on a surprise trip."

"Tomorrow? To where?" Bridget asked.

"If I told it wouldn’t be a surprise now would it?"

"You can still surprise Mom." She laughed. "Come on Mike, spill."

"A friend of mine has a villa in Bora Bora. I called him earlier and he said it’s ours to use. I think that we can use it after all that has been going on. But I need to make sure the plane is up to it and I also want to check the house out. We really need to move soon. Brooke and Macy are like oil and water, I’ve got to separate those two as soon as possible."

"What do you have to do to the house Mike?" Rick asked.

"Well I had to get a new security system. My brother has already compromised the one I had." He chuckled.

"Your brother? Why would your brother do that?" Rick questioned.

"Because he can." Michael explained. "He needs to prove to me that he can get to me anytime he wants to. So I needed that upgraded, which has been done. I had new carpeting put in and the painters and paperers are still working there. I also need to make sure that the old furniture makes it to the donation center and the new stuff gets there on time."

"Can we help?" Bridget asked him.

"Well if things need to be delivered while we’re away maybe you guys can make the arrangements. I just need to get your mother out of here for awhile. Last night proved it to me. We both got too upset and too emotional. Anyway." He continued as he took a gulp of the coffee. "I am going to go down to the airport and get the plane ready." He put down the cup and kissed Bridget on the cheek. "Be good." He said with a smile as he left.

Once he was gone Rick got up and poured himself more coffee. "You amaze me Budge."

"Why?" She asked.

"You hated him. What happened to change all that?"

"I got to know him Rick, he’s great. I really love him now."

"Hmmm, does my little sister have herself a crush on Mom’s husband?" He teased.

 

"That’s it Sara, almost done." The doctor told her as she finished her exam. Debra hadn’t been sure what to do first when her daughter had come crying into her room so she had called Margaret Benson, her friend who also was an OBGYN at Morningside. Margaret had insisted that they meet her at the hospital immediately. She had also called in the police. Debra did not like the idea of leaving Sara alone with her friend but Margaret had explained that it would be easier on the girl so she had reluctantly agreed.

"I’m okay." Sara said.

"You are not okay Sara, you’ve been raped. Now I know sometimes women find it easier to put the blame on themselves but you know you can’t do that honey. You have to keep telling the truth and make this man pay for what he did to you."

"Yeah." Sara said quietly.

"Now I have to ask you a question Sara and I need you to be honest with me."

"Okay." She said.

"Your mother thinks you were a virgin Sara, she told me so on the phone. You haven’t been one for a long time have you?"

"That doesn’t mean it didn’t happen." Sara said defensively.

"I didn’t say that Sara, but you have to know that your mother is going to find out. Your past is going to be thrown in your face in a trial. The man’s lawyer will do his best to discredit you in any way he can. It won’t be easy Sara."

"That bastard has to pay for what he did to me Dr. Benson, he has to." She said as she forced more tears. She almost smiled to herself when she knew she had achieved the effect she wanted. Margaret held the young girl in her arms to sooth her as the nurse looked on.

"Now the police are going to have a lot of questions for you too Sara, I know you’re tired, it has been a long night but it’s really best to tell them as much as you can while it is all still fresh in your mind."

"Oh I know I will never forget, never." Sara sobbed.

 

"How did you know I’d be here?" Michael asked Adrienne as she walked up to him in the hanger. He smiled brightly at her and she smiled back. She was dressed in a smart looking pair of black pants with a pink blouse. Michael gave her another appreciative glance.

"I called your house. Bridget told me." She told him. "I brought coffee." She said reaching up to where he was working on the plane and handing him the Styrofoam cup.

"Thanks doll." He said. "So what’s up? Here to give me a hard time about the party?"

"No, I just wanted to ask you something." She pulled over a footstool and sat down on it.

"Careful." He said. "You’ll get dirty."

"It’s clean, I checked." She said.

"So what is it Ade? What’s on your mind?"

"How well do you know Storm?" She asked him.

"Brooke’s brother? Not too well. We met in the hospital when she was engaged to your lawyer." He laughed. "And aside from that last night was the only other time I saw him, why? Did he hit on you?"

"No." She laughed. "Mike it is so strange." She said and then she stopped and looked away.

"Okay Ade, you have my curiosity on full throttle. You wanna explain what brought you all the way down here?"

"Mike he and I, we were involved once and he acted like her didn’t even know me."

"You were involved with Brooke’s brother?" He asked. This got his complete attention and he stopped working and climbed down from the plane to where she was sitting. "You want to start at the beginning? Did you know Brooke? Are you both keeping secrets from me?"

"I never met Brooke until you and she got involved. I met Storm and his friend at a party. We went home together."

"You and Storm?"

"And his friend." She said with a blush.

"Hmmm, this is getting interesting." He laughed.

"Don’t laugh, it’s embarrassing Mike. But it happened a long time ago."

"So tell me why this is such a big deal now. Are you getting bored with your lawyer?"

"Keep pushing Mike, just keep pushing."

"Okay sorry, talk to me, I’m listening." He chuckled. "But somehow I think this is going to be another of your famous amazing Adrienne stories."

 

"Dad?" Thorne called at the door to the guestroom. "Dad?" He knocked again and opened the door. He smiled when he saw that the bed hadn’t been slept in. "Mom, you went home to Mom, good work Dad."

 

"Mommy?" Sara wept as Debra was brought into the hospital room.

"Oh honey, baby it will be okay, I promise." She said as she held her. "It didn’t hurt right sweetie?"

"Dr. Benson was nice. But Mommy you’re going to be so disappointed in me."

"Never Sara, this isn’t your fault."

"I have to tell you something, something you won’t like."

"Sara, what is it? What has you so upset?" Debra asked. She released her hold on her daughter and sat down next to her on the bed. Sara reached for her hand and clutched it.

"I had a boyfriend." Sara said in a near whisper.

"And you still will honey, this won’t change that. Not if he’s a good person. He’ll know it wasn’t your fault either."

"Mom we did stuff."

"Who? Who did what? What are you trying to tell me?"

"I wasn’t a virgin Mommy. Please don’t hate me." She started to sob.

 

"I need to talk to you!" Stephanie said in a stern voice to Brooke as she entered her office.

"Come right in Stephanie." Brooke said sarcastically. "Make yourself at home."

"Lose the smart mouth." She answered slamming the door shut.

"Alright Stephanie, what has your panties in a bunch today?"

"Must you always be so crude Brooke? No, forget that, stupid question." She said as she walked to the coffeepot and helped herself to a cup.

"Would you mind refilling mine?" Brooke asked in a sugary sweet voice.

She thought about it but Stephanie walked over to Brooke with the pot and poured more into her cup.

"Thank you." Brooke said with a smile. "Cream?" Brooke purred.

Stephanie angrily grabbed the creamer and handed it to Brooke.

"If you ever need employment I could use you around the house." Brooke teased. "Do you dust too?" She asked innocently.

"Enough Brooke." The exasperated woman said. "This is important, very important."

"So you said. What did Michael or I do this time?"

"You’re right, it is about that, that man." She practically spit the last word out. This amused Brooke so much that her lilting laughter filled the room. "It isn’t funny!" Stephanie insisted.

"I suppose Felicia told you that Michael told her the truth. She believes him doesn’t she Stephanie. You must really love that."

"He poisoned her mind with lies."

"I think you’re the one who did that. So if this is all you wanted you might as well leave."

"I want him to stay away from her!"

"Not on your life Stephanie, in fact we plan to see lots and lots of her. She promised to try and undo the damage you caused us with Janet Wells."

"I told that woman the truth!"

"No you didn’t Stephanie. I want you to leave, get out of my office before I do something I’ll regret."

"Are you threatening me Brooke?"

"Maybe I am." She said. "You are not going to cause me one more minute of pain in my life. You’ve won. You have me out of your sons lives and Eric’s too."

"But not my company!"

"MY company Stephanie, and don’t you forget that."

 

"They gave you quite a workout this morning." Taylor teased her husband. They were both at the window watching Katherine playing with the children in the yard.

"You gave me quite a workout last night Doc." He said pulling her into his arms. His hand slid inside her yellow halter-top and caressed her bare breast. She smiled and looked into his eyes.

"Looks like you didn’t get quite enough though."

"I can never get enough of you Doc." He said as his lips covered hers. He expertly untied her top and bared her breasts to his chest.

"Ridge it’s the middle of the day and the kids are right outside."

"The element of danger Doc, it’s intoxicating, just like you are."

"You sure know how to turn a girls head." She moaned as his lips and mouth moved to her long, swanlike neck. "Oh Ridge."

"I want you Doc, right here, right now." He reached down and unzipped her crisp white linen shorts. She helped him by stepping out of them. Then he stood back and gazed lovingly at her. She wore nothing but pale pink panties. When he stroked her at her apex through them they were already moist. "And you want me too." He said in a deep throaty voice.

"Don’t you have to go to work?"

"Are you serious? When I can have my beautiful wife? Work is the last thing on my mind." He quickly tugged the panties off of her and she blushed at her nudity. "I love that you’re still shy Doc. I love everything about you."

She felt herself shivering in anticipation as he once more released her and started to take his own clothes off. "This feels so daring." She whispered.

"It feels right Doc, very right."

 

"Right my ass." Blake spit as he watched the couple on the screen. "Turn him down Taylor, turn him down now!" He demanded.

"What’s wrong?" Joey asked his employer. He had just come from the kitchen and he was carrying sandwiches and soft drinks. "Oh, I see." He said as he looked at Taylor and Ridge.

"I have to stop them."

"You can’t stop them Blake. Even if you could she’s hate you."

"I don’t mean right now." He said angrily through clenched teeth. "I mean forever. She has to come back to me."

"You really oughta look into that anger management class Blakey boy." Joey laughed.

"Shut up!" He countered. His eyes glued to the screen as Ridge moved in and out of the woman he loved.

"The guy has good muscle tone. Watch that ass move up and down." Joey teased.

"You are already on thin ice Joseph." Blake growled. "I want Brooke Logan’s house wired and I want it wired now."

"No point, she’s moving." Joe let slip.

"Moving? She’s leaving town? She can’t! I’m counting on her making moves on Ridge."

"She’s not going to make moves on Ridge Blake. She’s married."

"It’s never stopped her before and it won’t stop her now. Find where she’s moving to and wire that house."

 

"It will never be your company Brooke. You may have controlling interest but it will always be Forrester and you don’t belong here." Stephanie told her with her customary venom. "I won’t pretend to like you Brooke and I won’t pretend that I even accept you. Someday, somehow I will rid myself, my family and my company of the cancer that is Brooke Logan and I will do it with a smile on my face."

"Don’t hold your breath Stephanie." Brooke shot back at her. "Now just leave, you’ve already given my day a bad start."

"No, I am not done with you. I want that scumbag husband of yours away from my daughter."

"Don’t push me Stephanie."

"Brooke he is no good. Get rid of him. Get him away from your children. Or I will." She said as she turned and stormed out.

"I can not stand that woman." Brooke muttered to herself.

 

"I don’t think I really want to go into it Mike." Adrienne said as she uncharacteristically blushed.

"Whoa! Look at you Ade! Now I have to know. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so embarrassed."

"I’m not embarrassed."

"So you slept with him, so what? We’ve both done our share of catting around. Why the red face now?" He asked her. "You know I was much worse than you could ever be."

"Mike?" She asked. "Did you ever take two women to bed?"

"In my fantasies." He admitted. "But I could never get two takers. Volunteering Ade? I don’t think Brooke would be game though." He laughed.

"Don’t make fun of me."

"You and Storm Logan and someone else?" He asked.

"Yes." She admitted.

"And he says he doesn’t remember you?"

"That’s my point Mike, if you did a threesome would you ever forget a participant?"

"Not in a million years Ade." He laughed. "Damn, I still remember the ones I imagined. And sweetheart you were part of it."

"Brooke would love to hear that."

"I haven’t strayed Ade, and I never will." He said in a serious tone.

"Never is a long, long time."

"It’s too short for me." He said.

"You really are happy aren’t you?"

"Adrienne, I adore her. I am finally at a point in my life when I wake up in the morning with a smile on my face and it stays all day long. I can really see me having it all, and I will."

"Any news on the baby making?" She asked in a sad voice.

"No. We’ve tried but nothing so far." He walked to her and held her in his arms. "If I had known you really wanted it I would have done it for you Ade."

"No you wouldn’t, but thanks for lying." She sighed. "I don’t know Mike. Maybe I really wouldn’t have wanted it, but I did, no, I do love you."

"And I love you too honey. I will always love you." He brought his mouth to hers and kissed her softly and gently. "I want you to be happy." He said when the short kiss ended.

"I want to be happy Mike."

"And Connor?" He asked.

"I like him, I do."

"But?" He asked her.

"We don’t have the same thing we had Mike. Maybe I’ll never find that again."

"You’ll find better Ade, I know you will."

"Well I better go. I do think I will go give my lawyer a visit, maybe light a little fire huh?"

"Go for it sweetie." He smiled. With a wave she walked away. Michael looked at her and grinned.

 

"Hi Thorne." Felicia said as she greeted her brother with a big grin. "Sorry I didn’t have time to talk to you last night."

"That was a strange party wasn’t it?" He asked her. "How come you came?"

"Ridge and Taylor dragged me. I had no idea where we were going. And I had no idea I was being set up either. Poor Giovanni."

"Lucky Giovanni you mean." Thorne said with a brotherly hug. "So was it great?"

"My date?" She asked in confusion.

"No the reunion."

"Oh my God Thorne, I didn’t know you even knew about it. I’ll kill her, I swear I will."

"Kill who?" He asked with a strange look.

"Your mother."

"My mother? She’s yours too."

"Only by blood." She told him. "What did she tell you Thorne?"

"About what?"

"Mike."

"Mike Copeland?" He asked as he got even more confused.

"Yeah, who did you think?"

"I was talking about Mom and Dad. What is this about Brooke’s husband?"

"We used to date. I thought you meant that." She said, downplaying the entire situation.

"Well no, I meant Mom and Dad. But why would you be mad at Mom for telling me you dated him once?"

"Nevermind, it isn’t important." She said trying to avoid any explanations.

"So what about it? Was it romantic?"

"I just talked to him Thorne, can we drop the subject please?"

"What about Mom and Dad?" He asked her.

"Mom and Dad? What are you talking about Thorne?"

"Dad came home. Was it romantic? Did she make him beg at all?" He laughed.

"Thorne, Dad didn’t come home. I thought he was with you."

"No, he didn’t sleep in the bed last night." Thorne said to her.

"Then where was he?" Felicia wondered.

 

"Debra, this is Detective Langston and Detective Harris." Margaret said introducing her friend to the two officers. Carol Langston had been with the force for over ten years, the last three in the SVU. She had seen it all and if she hated one thing it was men who preyed on young girls. George Harris was a vet too but he had spent most of his career in homicide. He had recently transferred and enjoyed his partnership with the attractive detective.

"Have you talked to my daughter?" Debra asked.

"Yes we have Mrs. Fulton. And don’t worry, we’ll get this man."

"She did tell you who it was didn’t she?" Debra asked. "Can’t you just arrest him?"

"It isn’t quite that simple." Detective Harris told her.

"You have to understand, this man is very wealthy. He owns a boat and a plane and he’ll run, I know he will."

"He’s a respected surgeon, married with roots." Carol Langston said as she glanced at her notes.

"He’s an animal, and this is not the first time he’s done it. I know that for a fact." Debra insisted.

"What are you saying?" Detective Harris asked her.

"His marriage, I believe it’s a sham, I believe that he frightened his wife into it and I know, I know that he did this to her daughter too."

"Who’s daughter?" Detective Langston asked.

"Bridget Forrester, the man had sex with her and she’s only seventeen."

"And how is it that you are privy to this information?"

"I heard her tell Sara. I know I should have done something. Especially after what she told Dr. Ehlers and me about him. This is a vile man, you have to stop him."

Detective Langston looked at Detective Harris and they shared a private, unspoken moment.

"He has a plane you say?" George Harris asked.

"Yes, his own plane. You have to stop him because if he takes off he’ll get away with what he did to my baby, please, please stop him." Debra begged.

 

"Did I almost walk in on World War Three?" Lauren Fenmore laughed as she entered Brooke’s office.

"Everyday with Stephanie is World War Three for me." Brooke admitted. She got up and hugged her friend. "I thought you had left town."

"No, I decided to stay."

"Not after my husband are you?" Brooke asked warily.

"Only if you dump him." Lauren laughed. "No, I have my eyes on someone else."

"Anyone I know?"

"I’d better keep it under wraps for now." Lauren said.

"Would you like some coffee or tea?" Brooke asked her.

"Mineral water would be great." Lauren said as she took one and opened it. "So I heard there was a party I wasn’t invited to."

"Lauren if I knew that you were here I would have asked you, but you can’t know how lucky you are not to have come. It was a total disaster."

"I can’t imagine Brooke Logan giving a bad party."

"Oh Lauren it was terrible. Uninvited guests, Macy and I going at it, Michael showing up late and then everyone leaving early. I may never have another party in my life." She walked to the door and shut it.

"Macy and you went at it? Why Brooke?"

"Because of Grant."

"But you’re married. Why Grant?"

"Macy is jealous of what we mean to each other and she can’t get past it. I try to hard to tolerate her for him but it’s so hard. Thank God I don’t have to deal with her much longer."

"Why do you deal with her at all?" Lauren asked. She took a gulp of the water and looked at Brooke for an answer.

"Macy is living at my house Lauren." Brooke said with a laugh.

"She’s what?" Lauren screeched. "You are such a hoot Brooke! Seriously, why do you deal with her?"

"She lives at my house Lauren, with Grant." Brooke said in all seriousness. "He loves her and he asked me and how could I say no?"

"N,O, no! Brooke that is insane. You can’t have her living with you if she’s so hateful to you."

"Well we’re moving to Michael’s house soon and I’m selling my house to Grant."

"She could stay with Sally until that happens Brooke. You and Macy? God that must be fun for Mike."

"He’s sick of it. Thank God he loves me so much Lauren, most men wouldn’t put up with it. Not for anything."

"You said he was late too. Emergency at the hospital?"

Brooke looked at Lauren and smiled. "Yes and no. Lauren there is a sweet little boy that is his patient. He’s an orphan."

"Don’t tell me, I can see where this is going."

"We want to adopt him Lauren, but it seems the entire world is against us. Michael is heartbroken and frankly I don’t know what is going to happen."

"You’ve always been a good mother Brooke, is it Michael? Did he have a problem with children in his past? Does he have a mystery?"

"I don’t want to go into it all, it’s a lot of misunderstanding and a lot of resentment and lies. But we will get him. Michael hired a lawyer. He’s good, I know he will help us."

"Not Connor?"

"No, not Connor. I don’t think that would be such a great idea."

"Is Mike jealous of him? Come on Brooke, the man swept you away from him."

"Michael is secure in our love Lauren, but there is no point in making waves."

 

"Bora Bora, now that is interesting." George Harris said into his cell phone. Carol Langston turned and looked at him. He nodded to her and finished his call. "It seems Mrs. Fulton may be onto something, he filed a flight plan to Bora Bora. I think it’s time to pay Dr. Copeland a visit."

 

Eric lay naked on the couch and watched the beautiful woman in front of him. She was sitting on his lap playing with his chest hairs with her fingers. She leaned over and bit lightly on his nipple.

"Morgan, oh Morgan." He moaned.

"I really wish I could take you inside me Eric, but soon, I promise soon." She purred to him.

"You amazed me Morgan." He said to her.

"I want you so badly Eric. I want you in every way."

"I don’t know what to say Morgan, I’m so flattered."

"Do you ever think of a life with me Eric?" She asked him.

"Us Morgan?" Eric asked her. "You think about us?"

She smiled and reached down to stroke him. "You’re such a wonderful man, so strong, so virile."

"I have a wife." He said as he tried to fight the erection that she had given him again.

"A wife who can’t satisfy you. You know I can Eric, you need a woman with passion, you need me."

"Oh Morgan." He moaned.

"I love you Eric." She said with a believable sincerity.

 

Adrienne walked into Connor’s law office and waved at Patti. "Is he in?" She asked.

"He’s with a client. Want to wait?"

"I was hoping he would take his lady to lunch." Adrienne told her.

"I’m sure he’ll want to. But he is pretty busy." Patti said. "But right now I’m more concerned about Bryan."

"Why? Is he having a hard time about Taylor?"

"No, this is business. He got a call and ran out like his house was on fire. I don’t know what it was but he looked very upset."

"Well legal problems can be upsetting can’t they." Adrienne said. She sat down on the leather couch and picked up a magazine.

"I’ll buzz him and let him know you’re waiting. Maybe he can cut it short."

"Thanks Patti, you’re a love."

 

Joe was monitoring the cameras while Blake had left the house. He had followed Ridge and Taylor from the living room floor, to the bedroom and then into the shower. The camera in the ceiling had been effective until the water got too steamy. Blake had left in annoyance but had demanded that Joe wire Brooke’s house again before he had left. "Damn." Joe muttered. His conversation with Bridget had made him question everything. He no longer felt the need to make his brother pay, not if it would hurt Bridget. In fact she might have given him some new insight to his brother. "I won’t do it to you Mike. Not for a maniac like Blake." He said to himself. "But I know you would not like the thoughts I’m having about that step-daughter of yours." He smiled. Bridget, oh sweet Bridget.

 

"I’m proud of you Macy." Grant said as they got out of the car. He handed the keys to the valet and went to Macy’s side and took her hand.

"Why Grant?" She asked.

"Because you stayed away from Brooke like I asked and you haven’t said anything about her today."

"Grant you are much more important to me than anything I feel about that bitch."

"Macy." He laughed his warning.

"Okay, okay." She smiled. "I’ll stop. Cause I’m hungry." She teased.

"Macy, Macy, Macy. What will I ever do with you?"

"Love me?" She suggested.

"I already do." He said with sincerity.

They walked hand in hand into the restaurant.

"Reservations for Chambers." Grant said.

"Very good sir." The maitre de told him. "It will be just one moment."

They waited a few moments and then they were escorted to their table. Grant held out the chair for Macy and they sat. The waiter came and gave them menus.

"Can I get you something from the bar?" He asked.

"Uhh no thanks." Grant said.

"Please don’t do that Grant, I’m fine." She said. "I’d like a diet cola please."

"I’ll have whatever you have on draft." Grant told him. The waiter smiled and walked away.

"This place is beautiful." Macy said.

"I thought you’d like it. Mike Copeland told me about it."

"That still makes me wonder." She said.

"What’s that Macy?"

"How Brooke ever got a guy like him."

"I thought you were going to be good. Didn’t I just say how proud of you I was?"

"Yes." She said. "I’m sorry Grant, I don’t like her."

"Is it because of me? Macy I wish I could understand it."

"It goes back further Grant. When I thought you were dead I was lost, devastated. I didn’t know where to turn and then I turned to Thorne. But Brooke, she just had to have him. She seduced him and stole him from me. That’s how I started to drink again. I had lost everything that I ever loved."

"So you blamed it all on Brooke? What about Thorne, a man can’t be seduced against his will."

"I disagree. But that isn’t important. What happened to me Grant, I had no purpose anymore. And I didn’t want to live. And then she just threw Thorne away. I loved him and I wanted a life with him but she wouldn’t let me have it and then she never wanted him anyway."

"It must have been painful for you both." Grant said sympathizing.

"It was, but somehow we both got through it. But it was never the same. Thorne and I had lost what he had, no matter how hard we tried to recapture it."

"But you have me now honey." He said sweetly as he took her hand in his. "And you won’t lose me. I love you Macy and I do remember what we had."

"And for that I thank God every day. But Grant, remember how it was when you first came back? It was her again."

"I’m sorry Macy. I didn’t mean it, I swear."

"I know." She smiled.

"Anyway, with the help I’m getting from Taylor with my memories and Bryan with all the legal business I think we’ll soon have everything back again. You want that don’t you?"

"More than anything in the world Grant."

 

"You can go in now Adrienne." Patti told her.

Adrienne got up and walked to Connor’s office. He greeted her at the door with a bear hug and a kiss.

"Boy are you a sight for sore eyes."

"Hard day?" She asked.

"Boring day. Sometimes legal work is a real drag."

"So what are my chances of having a handsome lawyer take me out to lunch?" She asked him.

"Not so good. I have a client coming in about twenty minutes. Can we order in?"

"If that’s the only choice." She said.

"So why aren’t you at the store?"

"It runs itself Connor and I’m getting so bored with it."

"Not too good." He laughed.

"Well when the new collections come in I like it. But the day to day stuff? I have a great crew to handle that. I just stay home and rake in the money."

"You and Michael do." He said.

"Yeah, well he did agree to your buy out terms." She said. "You are a smart lawyer."

"I think the guy still likes you Ade. He took my first offer, and it wasn’t much at all."

"He does like me and I like him. Are you jealous?"

"Should I be?" He asked. Suddenly his intercom buzzed. "Hold that thought." He said picking up the phone. "Yeah Patti?"

"Connor, it’s Bryan, he says it’s very important."

"Okay Patti, thanks." He waited for her to connect them. "Bry? What’s up?" He asked.

 

"Did she say anything about another man?" Carol asked her partner as she bit into the sandwich. They had had a very long day and it was getting longer by the moment.

"Another man? Why?" George asked.

"The initial results. It appears that there were two kinds of sperm."

"My, my. It gets more and more curious. Do you think the girl was lying?"

"My instincts say it’s possible George. Something about her story was too pat, too rehearsed."

"We’ll find out soon enough. His lawyer is good but no way will he be able to deny giving a DNA sample."

"But who is the other man?"

"A boyfriend?" Carol suggested. "I’m going to talk to Sara and her mother again today. I want to give them the news anyway."

"They’ll be happy I’m sure." George said.

"You still don’t get it George, there is never anything happy about these cases, never."

 

Adrienne looked at Connor’s face, which had gone from a happy smile to one of shock and horror. His one sided conversation told her little but she was scared. Somehow she knew that whatever it was it was personal. She watched as he gently lowered the phone. "It’s Michael Copeland." He said to her. "He’s been arrested for rape."

"Wwhhat?" She gasped. He turned to his phone book to open it to Brooke’s office number.

"I have to call Brooke, she’s at Forrester, she’s going to be hysterical. Ade?" He called out but she had already run out of the office.

"Ridge?" Taylor said.

"What’s wrong Doc?"

"I don’t know, I just got a strange feeling. Like someone was watching me." She said.

"Maybe the kids are spying on us." He said with a chuckle.

"It doesn’t feel like that, it just feels sort of weird."

"Are you getting spooked again honey? This isn’t like the stuff that was happening with you and Bryan is it?"

"I don’t know Ridge, I really don’t know."

 

"I didn’t hurt you did I Morgan?" Eric asked. He had never taken a woman from behind before and it had been an amazing experience for him.

"It was wild Eric." She said. "I liked it, not as much as the real thing but it was great."

"I never did that before, I always thought of it as bizarre somehow."

"Oh no, it was wonderful Eric. I feel so close to you. I’m willing to try it the regular way if you want."

"Not if your doctor said it was too soon."

"I feel fine. But we can wait. Eric, please say that this is just the beginning for us."

"It is Morgan, it is."

"What about Stephanie?" She asked.

"She threw me out. She wants a divorce."

"And you Eric? What do you want?"

"I didn’t think I wanted one Morgan, I have to be honest with you. I wanted to make our marriage work. But things are different now."

"Why Eric?" She asked.

"Because of you. Morgan, if you’ll have me. I want you. I want to spend my life with you."

"Is this a proposal?" She asked. She was suddenly stunned.

Eric looked at her and smiled. "I suppose it is. Morgan, when my divorce is final, will you marry me?"

 

"Brooke Copeland." Brooke said when he private line rang. She smiled full expecting to hear her husband’s voice.

"Brooke it’s Connor."

"Connor hi." She said. "I wanted to call you and apologize about the party. I’m so sorry for everything that happened and I promise next time that."

"Brooke!" He said sharply cutting her off. "You have to be quiet and listen to me."

"What is it?" She asked.

"Brooke Bryan just called, he told me to call you. Now I want you to stay calm."

"Connor, Connor what’s wrong? Is this about Jason? Did something happen to him? Oh God he’s dead isn’t he?"

"Brooke, Bryan is with Michael."

"I need to go to him, he must be devastated. Oh God Connor, that poor boy."

"Brooke listen to me!" He shouted. "Jason is fine, it’s Mike, Mike was arrested."

"Arrested? Connor what are you talking about?"

"He was arrested for raping Sara Fulton." He blurted out. "Brooke, Brooke are you there?" He shouted into the phone. Brooke held the receiver and stared at it in total shock. She put her hand to her mouth and screamed and passed out onto her desk.

 

Changes Part 102

 

"Brooke? Brooke?" Connor yelled into the phone. He looked to where Adrienne had been and back to the phone again. "This guy is trouble." He muttered. He hung up the dead line. "Patti!" He called out to his secretary. She came in with her pad.

"Yeah boss?"

"Did you see where Adrienne went?"

"She just took off Connor, I called out to her but she acted like she didn’t even hear me."

"Did you tell her where Bryan was?"

"How could I? I don’t even know." She told him. "What’s going on?"

"Her ex-husband was arrested." He told her. "Look I can’t cancel on Charles Palmer but I need to get back to Brooke. We got disconnected. Can you try and get her back on the line for me?"

"Sure." She said. They both turned as the client came in the door. "Hello Mr. Palmer." Patti said with a smile.

"Charles, come on in." Connor told him. "Patti, hold off on Brooke till we’re through."

 

"Sorry Miss, you can’t just walk in here." The security guard at Forrester told Adrienne. She had run into the building and tried to get past him. "Do you have an appointment?"

"I have to see Brooke Copeland." She said. She was out of breath and annoyed at the guard’s interference.

"I’m sorry but no one gets in without an appointment. Those are the rules." He said. "Shall I call Ms. Logan?" He asked her.

"I don’t have time for this." She said as she tried to push past him. "I’m a friend of Brooke’s and I have to see her right away." She pushed past him and started to open the door. Her exasperation escalated when she found it locked. "Please let me in." She begged him.

"You’re Adrienne Copeland aren’t you?" Stephanie Forrester said as she came into the lobby and witnessed the confrontation.

"Yes, yes I am, and you’re Stephanie. Can you please tell this man that you know me? I need to see Brooke."

"It’s alright Sam, she’s Brooke’s." She hesitated and looked at Adrienne. "Well what are you exactly? Brooke’s husband’s ex-wife?"

"And a friend." Adrienne told her.

"As long as you are okaying it Mrs. F." Sam said.

"Thank you." Adrienne told her. "Where is her office please?"

"Down the hall, take a left and go straight." The guard told her. He pushed the buzzer to unlock the door and she ran in.

"I wonder what that’s all about." Stephanie said, more to herself than to Sam.

 

Adrienne breezed past Megan’s desk in a hurry to get to Brooke. Megan, the ever-protective assistant and friend jumped up. "Hello? Who are you?"

"I need to see Brooke." Adrienne told her.

"Well let me see if she’s available to you." She said picking up her phone. "Who shall I say is here?"

"Adrienne and please tell her I know."

"You know what?" Megan asked.

"Just say I know, she’ll understand."

Megan buzzed her boss one, two and three times. "This is odd, she isn’t answering and I know she’s in there. She must be on an important call. You’d better wait."

"I can’t." Adrienne said walking past her and to Brooke’s office. Megan was stunned as she watched the woman open the door and walk inside. "Oh my God Brooke." She cried out. She ran to her and gently lifted Brooke’s head up from her desk. She slowly started to open her eyes.

"Adrienne?" Brooke said in a whisper.

"Are you okay? Let me get you some water." Ade said. She looked around the office and spied a pitcher. She poured a tall glass and brought it back to her and held it to Brooke’s mouth. "Sip." She instructed.

"What? What are you doing here? Oh God Michael!" She shouted as she suddenly remembered. The phone was off the hook and buzzing.

"I know, I was with Connor when Bryan called, I came right over. Brooke we have to go help him."

"Why? Oh God why is this happening?"

"I don’t know Brooke, but I do know he didn’t do this. Now we have to both calm down and see how we can help him. I want you to take a couple of deep breaths and try not to worry. It’s going to be alright Brooke, I’m here to help you. I have my car outside. We need to get to the police station right away."

Brooke looked at the panicked woman in front of her. "I understand why you care about Michael, but why me? Why are you so worried about me?"

"I’m not your enemy Brooke. I love Mike and he loves you. You need someone who is calm and who can take control right now and that’s me. I’m asking you to trust me Brooke, I’m not here to hurt you, I’m here to help you."

"Thank you." Brooke said weakly as Adrienne took her into her arms and held her.

"You have to be strong Brooke, Mike needs you."

"I will. I swear I will." She said softly.

"Logan? Adrienne? What’s going on?" Ridge asked as he and Megan stood in the doorway.

"You know her?" Megan asked Ridge.

"She’s Michael’s ex-wife." He told her. "What’s happening?" He asked again.

"Michael, oh God Michael." Brooke sobbed and held harder onto Adrienne.

"Michael was arrested Ridge."

"Arrested? Damn! What did he do?" Ridge asked.

"He didn’t do anything." Ade said sharply. "It’s all some kind of huge mistake." Brooke let go of her and sat up. She grabbed a tissue from the box on her desk and dried her eyes. She gently blew her nose and looked at Ridge.

"That little bitch. She accused him of raping her."

"Who?" Ridge asked. Megan stood there with her mouth gaping open.

"Sara Fulton." Brooke told him.

"Bridget’s friend?" Ridge asked.

"They aren’t friends anymore. Not since that little tramp started her games." Brooke said defending her daughter and husband.

"Oh Mike, how stupid can you get." Ridge said under his breath.

"What?" Brooke shouted. "What the hell did you say?"

"Logan it’s not the first time."

"You bastard!" Adrienne said sharply. "Mike was innocent before and he’s innocent now!"

"Whatever you say Adrienne." He said sarcastically. "Can I talk to you alone Logan?" He said grabbing her arm and pulling her aside.

"What?" She asked angrily. "I don’t have time, I have to go to Michael."

"Get rid of the loser Brooke, you saw how he acted last night. You saw him with that girl and you saw how he was acting when he got back. The bastard got caught with his pants down this time and you need to cut your losses while you can."

Brooke looked at her friend in disbelief. She couldn’t believe that this was the man she had loved so deeply for so many years, the man she had even considered throwing her happiness away for. She shook her head at him as the tears began to fall and didn’t even try to stop herself as her hand connected with his face in a hard slap. She turned to Adrienne. "Get me out of here Adrienne, Michael needs us."

 

"I have to get to work Morgan." Eric said as he got up from the couch. "Do you mind if I take a shower?"

"Can I join you?" She asked suggestively.

"I’d never get out." He howled with laughter. "But I’ll take a raincheck on that."

"How about tonight?" She smiled. "Come back and have dinner with me, spend the night Eric."

"I don’t know Morgan. Things are moving so fast. And we can’t take chances of things upsetting Stephanie. She has a history of giving me a hard time when she doesn’t like the choices I’m making."

"She already doesn’t like your choices." She said as she threw her hair back. "But if you need time, I’ll give you time." She walked to the large picture window and stared out.

"Morgan, get back. People can see you."

She turned to him and laughed. Her body was as toned and as beautiful as it had been before her pregnancy and she enjoyed flaunting it. In fact she knew that the man across the court had been watching her with his binoculars and she had given him a couple of shows. She turned back to the window and ran her hands across her full breasts and then up and down her naked body. With a laugh she walked back to Eric.

"Are you jealous?" She asked him.

"Maybe I am."

"Good." She said as she took him into her arms. She felt him harden against her once more. "Maybe I should take care of junior before you shower." She said as she reached down to stroke him. He grabbed her hand away and brought it to his mouth and kissed it.

"Not now, I really do have to get to the office." He kissed her softly on the mouth and walked into the bathroom, shutting the door.

"I have you hook, line and sinker Eric Forrester." She laughed to herself.

 

Sara and Debra Fulton finally walked into their house together. Sara started up the stairs to her room but Debra called her back.

"We need to talk Sara." Debra told her.

"I’m so tired, can’t I just go to sleep Mom?"

"After." Debra said. "Come on and sit down with me." Sara reluctantly turned around and took a seat next to her mother on the couch.

"I know you’re disappointed in me." She said.

"No honey, how can you even suggest that. I don’t blame you for what that man did to you but I want to hear the whole story. I want to know what you told the police officers."

"You know the story mom." She protested.

"Humor me." Debra said. "Starting with how you ended up at the Copeland’s house."

"Okay." Sara sighed. "I went out with Rick Forrester."

"Bridget’s brother? Brooke’s son?"

"Yeah. We went to the coffeehouse for awhile and we got bored so we went back to his Mom’s house. We were going to go swimming."

"Is he the one Sara?" Debra asked.

"The one?" She questioned innocently.

"Is he the one you slept with?" Debra asked sternly.

"Is that important?" Sara asked her mother with a toss of her hair.

"It is to me Sara. I am not criticizing you, I just want to know the truth. Did that boy take your virginity?"

"I don’t want to tell you that. I want you to leave Rick alone Mom."

"What do you think I’ll do to him Sara?"

"Fine!" She said loudly. "Yes it was Rick, but I thought I loved him. Is that so wrong?"

"No dear, I just had hoped you would save yourself for something special. But that’s beside the point. Let’s not worry about that now. Why don’t you tell me how it all started with that man?"

"Rick and I went to his mom’s house like I said and we were in his room." She looked at Debra to gage her reaction. She was controlling her anger so Sara continued. "Mom this is important so please don’t be mad."

"What Sara?" She asked as she found herself becoming impatient.

"I, we, I mean Rick and I did it."

"You had sex? You and Rick Forrester."

"Yes." Sara said as she started to blush. Even though sex was far from new and embarrassing to her, talking to her mother about it was.

"Alright Sara, then how did you end up alone with Michael Copeland?" Debra asked her daughter.

"Rick fell asleep and I got bored. I wanted to go swimming so I put on one of Bridget’s suits and I went out to the pool. They were having a party. Mike saw me and he grabbed me and started yelling at me. He pushed me against the wall and told me he had to have me and that we should meet in his bedroom. I think he wanted the others to think he wanted me gone. But that wasn’t true. He couldn’t keep his hands off of me."

"Why didn’t you got to Brooke or at least to Rick?" Debra asked her.

"Are you blaming me mother?"

"No Sara, I just think you used bad judgement."

"Maybe I was flattered. Maybe I thought it was cool that he wanted me, but Mom, I wasn’t going to let him do anything to me."

"Of course not." Debra told her.

"Anyway he dragged me to his car and made me wait there. He went back and got his keys and a shirt and came back and took off. He took me to this dark street and stopped the car." Sara knew she had to be very convincing now. She made herself cry and started to shake.

"It’s alright baby, if you can’t talk now we can do this later."

"No, no I want to tell you." She sobbed. She reached for a tissue and wiped her tears for effect and then continued her story. "He was all over me Mom. He was kissing me and touching me and I was so scared. I begged him to stop and for a little bit he did. He told me if I gave him a, a, you know if I did it with my mouth he would bring me home."

"That pig! I’ll kill him." Debra said as she pulled her daughter to her.

"I said no so he tore at my bikini. And then he was inside me Mommy." She sobbed. "He was doing it and hitting me and as hard as I tried to make him stop the worse he got. And I begged him not to, not to. Oh Mommy, I don’t want to be pregnant. What if he made me pregnant?"

"They gave you that pill honey, you aren’t going to be pregnant. And they will test him for STD’s." Debra assured her. "That man is going to spend the rest of his life in jail."

"What?" Sara asked as suddenly the ramifications of her lies started to sink in.

 

Ridge was so distracted that when his wife entered his office he didn’t even see her. He was staring into space and still rubbing the side of his face.

"I said hello Ridge!" Taylor said loudly.

"Oh Doc." He said looking up at her. "Sorry, my mind wasn’t here."

"What happened to your face?" She asked.

"Logan." He said.

"Brooke hit you? Why Ridge?" She asked with a puzzled expression.

 

Adrienne led Brooke inside the police station. She stopped and looked around and spied Bryan talking to a man in a suit.

"There he is." She told Brooke.

"Michael?" The panicked woman asked.

"No honey, Bryan." Ade said. "Come on, he can tell us what’s going on." She took Brooke’s arm and guided her to the attorney. "Bryan where is he?" Ade asked him.

"Adrienne, Brooke." He said. "Excuse me George." He said to the man. He walked to the corner with the women.

"Bryan what happened? Where is he? Is he alright? Why Bryan? Who would say such things?" Brooke asked in rapid succession.

"He’s alright Brooke. They’re booking him. But he’s okay, he’s being strong."

"I don’t understand this. Why is he being accused?" She said as the tears ran down her face. Adrienne looked from Brooke to Bryan.

"Sara Fulton was raped and she’s accused Michael. She said it happened when he took her home from your house last night."

"That’s crazy, Michael wouldn’t touch her. He wouldn’t do that to anyone, let alone her." Brooke protested.

"Brooke try and calm down, I’m sure Bryan will find a way out of this." Adrienne said as she begged Bryan with her eyes.

"We have to talk Brooke, Michael needs a lawyer."

"He has a lawyer, he has you."

"He needs a criminal lawyer. Connor and I will recommend one but you have to convince him that he can’t afford to play around right now."

"No, no this is crazy. He’s innocent Bryan, why can’t they see that? Where is he? I need to see him, I need to bring him home."

"He isn’t coming home today Brooke, they set a bail hearing for tomorrow."

"Tomorrow? No, that’s unacceptable." Brooke protested. "He can’t spend the night in prison."

"He has no choice Brooke. The system doesn’t move quickly. He’ll be alright."

"No, no." Brooke sobbed. "Please Bryan, please get him out."

"I would if I could Brooke but the detectives have a hell of a case against him and he isn’t cooperating."

"What? Why isn’t he cooperating? He’s innocent Bryan, why isn’t he cooperating?"

"He’s angry Brooke. He’s angry and he needs to cool down before I can reason with him."

"Can I see him? Please they have to let me just see him." Brooke implored.

"Bryan can you do that for her?" Adrienne asked.

"I’ll see, I don’t know Adrienne." He said. He turned and caught the detective’s eye. "I’ll talk to George Harris and see what he can do."

 

Eric Forrester’s mind was not on the design in front of him. His thoughts were all with the beautiful redhead that he had spent the night with. He was totally taken by her beauty and her charm. "Morgan." He whispered with a smile.

"Morgan indeed." Stephanie said as she walked up to him. He looked up at her with annoyance.

"What is it Stephanie?"

"What is it? You can ask that of me?" She walked back and shut the door to his office. "Is she worth it Eric? Is she worth losing your family for?"

"Losing my family? Who have I lost?"

"You’ve lost me, you’ve lost Ridge and Taylor. Soon you will lose Felicia. And for what? A crazy, oversexed woman who is hell bent on destroying this family?"

"Now isn’t that how you’ve always described Brooke?"

"You’ve even lost her Eric. Ridge assured me that even Brooke is in agreement with me. What do you think about that?" She laughed.

"I think that what happened to us was your doing Stephanie, this isn’t what I wanted. I only wanted to support her, her and her innocent baby."

"A baby that is not one of ours. A baby that almost ruined Ridge and Taylor’s lives."

"And your point is?"

"She and her child have no place in our lives Eric."

"But you have no sympathy, no feelings Stephanie and I can’t live like that. All I wanted was to give her a new start and you wouldn’t go along and now, now you’ve started the ball rolling and it’s too late to stop it."

"Would you if you could Eric?" She asked him. "Would you stop the divorce? Come back to our home?"

Eric looked at her for a minute and then looked down at his sketch. The woman he had drawn was young, vital and happy. When he looked at his wife he saw the opposite and he had his answer. "No Stephanie, I wouldn’t stop it now. Even if there was no Morgan, it’s too late for us."

 

"It’s a long story Doc." Ridge told Taylor as he rubbed his cheek.

"And I certainly expect you to tell it to me." She said. She walked to his desk and sat on the corner of it. She gently touched his cheek. "She got you hard. You must have made her very angry. You said something about Michael didn’t you?"

"I didn’t have to, Mike did it himself." He said with a sneer.

"What is that supposed to mean?" She asked. She got up and walked to his pitcher and wet a cloth and came back and pressed it against his cheek.

"Thanks Doc, that feels good."

"Are you going to answer me or not?" She asked.

"Michael got arrested again."

"What?" Taylor practically jumped. "Arrested? For what?"

"He raped that kid, the one he dragged out."

"No, no Michael wouldn’t do that."

"It isn’t the first time Doc, he raped a young girl years ago and got away with it. Damn I almost believed him too but now he got caught again. We have to convince Logan to get rid of him before he does something to her or to Bridget."

"Ridge you’re insane. Michael Copeland is a kind, sweet man. He’s impulsive and he has a temper but he would never rape a woman!" Taylor replied angrily. "Did you say that to Brooke? Did you insinuate that he might have done that?"

"I think he did Taylor, it wasn’t the first time."

"No wonder she hit you. What is this first time you’re talking about?"

"He was arrested once before for rape."

"No, that has to be a mistake."

"No Doc it wasn’t. It happened, you can ask Dad, he’ll back me up."

"Well I don’t believe it. How could he be where he is today if that happened?"

"He got away with it. The charges were dropped." Ridge said. He couldn’t understand why his wife was not taking his side on this.

"If the charges were dropped then he was innocent."

"He was lucky." Ridge said.

"I thought he was your friend. What is your problem Ridge or should I even ask?"

"What is that supposed to mean?" He asked throwing up his arms.

"It’s about Brooke, no matter what Ridge it always comes down to Brooke. You’ll never let that woman be happy will you? You cling to her like some kind of perverse life preserver and I don’t like it! I don’t like it one bit!"

"Doc stop it now. This has nothing to do with Brooke or me, it’s about Michael and what he always was. He’s always wanted to be something he wasn’t, he wanted to be rich and famous and successful."

"And he is Ridge, and he has what he wants. What is so wrong with that and why would that make him a rapist? You’re irrational."

"I am not irrational! He’s spent his life taking what he wanted from others and it’s catching up with him."

"Oh, like he TOOK Brooke from you?" She shot back at him.

"I am not going there Taylor."

"Too bad Ridge, we already are there,"

"Doc this is about Mike Copeland and what he did to that kid and yes, it’s about Logan too. And if you still think you’re her friend you’ll advise her to get the hell away from him!"

"What the hell is all this shouting about?" Thorne said as he walked into Ridge’s office.

"It’s nothing Thorne." Ridge told his brother.

"It didn’t sound like nothing Ridge. Everyone can hear you two. What’s going on?"

"Brooke’s husband was arrested." Taylor told him.

"Poor Brooke, what happened?" Thorne asked.

"He raped that little girl Thorne, Bridget’s friend." Ridge said angrily.

"No he didn’t!" Taylor retorted. "I will never believe that!"

 

"What’s taking so long?" Brooke said to Adrienne after she took another glance at Bryan and the policeman.

"Brooke it’s going to be okay. Mike’s so strong, he’s gone through worse you know. He didn’t do this, we both know it. He’s gonna come out shinin’. You know he will." She smiled and squeezed her hand.

"Why are you being so nice to me?" Brooke asked her.

"I was never your enemy Brooke. I love that guy in there and if you make him happy that’s good enough for me."

"I just wish." Brooke said sadly. Suddenly she jumped up as she saw Michael being escorted by two uniformed officers. He looked tired and beaten. His hands were in cuffs. She ran across the room and threw her arms around him. "Michael." She sobbed as she kissed him.

"I’m okay Brooke." He said.

"Let’s go." The officer said as he tried to pull Brooke away.

"Come on, give her a break. Two minutes okay?" Michael begged him. He let go of Brooke who wrapped her arms around Michael again. "I love you baby." He told her.

"Michael how did this happen? What are they doing to you?"

"I’m okay. You work with Bryan and I’ll be home soon. I didn’t do this Brooke, I didn’t."

"I know that." She said. She reached up and gently touched his face. They looked at each other with such love and devotion that even the officer felt like an intruder. He turned away offering a tiny bit of privacy.

"Oh Michael, Michael why are they doing this?"

"Bryan will fix things honey." He looked into her eyes and his own filled with tears. "Stay strong for me sweetheart."

"He said you need a criminal lawyer." She sobbed, not letting go of him.

"I want Bryan, he can do this, I’m innocent Brooke, I don’t need no criminal lawyer." He said reverting to the rougher speech of his youth.

"That’s enough, move along Copeland." The officer said. The other pulled Brooke away and out of his arms.

"Wait!" She screamed. He let her go and she ran back to Michael and their lips met in an intense, passionate kiss. "I love you Michael, I will never ever stop loving you."

"Me too Brooke." He promised. "We’re forever baby." He kissed her once more. Then he saw Adrienne across the room. "Adrienne, you take care of my wife for me! I’m counting on you!" He shouted as they pulled him out of the room. Brooke fell to her knees in tears and Adrienne and Bryan ran to her side to support her.

 

The next day brought nothing but tragedy for the Copelands. The bail hearing was a disaster. Despite Bryan’s eloquent pleas Michael was denied bail. The prosecutor had won the judge’s ruling with the facts of the flight plan to Bora Bora, Michael’s wealth and his being a private pilot with a plane and a sailboat. Both the plane and boat were seized and Michael was escorted to prison awaiting trial. Brooke was beside herself and Bridget was inconsolable. Adrienne had packed a suitcase and moved into a guestroom at Brooke’s house. Grant had taken Macy to a hotel to give Brooke some peace, which she did appreciate. Brooke could not bring herself to go to the office at all. She had called Eric and told him to do whatever he wanted. She honestly didn’t care at this point. She had avoided any contact with Ridge and hadn’t returned any of Taylor’s calls. Her world was her children, Adrienne and Bryan. No one else was important enough for her to bother with. Now, three days later, she had not been able to either see or talk to Michael and she was slowly going insane with worry. She hadn’t eaten unless it was forced on her, and even then it was barely more than a bite. She hadn’t felt the need to shower or dress, even though Bridget and Adrienne had both begged her to try and pull herself together. She had though, encouraged Bridget to go to school and keep up with her studies.

 

On the fourth day she had relented and taken a long hot shower. After she dressed she had felt a little better and decided it was time for her to take matters into her own hands. She started this with a call to her brother in San Francisco. Although Storm Logan was a corporate attorney he had many contacts of his own, and he had dabbled in criminal law. Brooke wanted and needed a support system and Storm was the perfect start. He had promised to get on the first flight and that he would be bringing the heavy artillery. For the first time in days Brooke had a glimmer of hope. With Bryan and Storm on his side surely Michael would be free soon.

 

"My brother is coming." Brooke told Adrienne.

"Storm?" She asked as her breath caught. There was something about that man that did this to her. It was almost the same pull as Mike had on her. She wasn’t sure if Brooke noticed her nervousness or not.

"Yes, you met him at my party right?" Brooke sighed.

"Uh, yeah." Ade lied.

"He’s a lawyer and he said he’d help us. He said he has some ideas."

"Is he a criminal lawyer now?" Adrienne asked.

"No, but he can help, I know he can." Brooke said, not catching the now at the end of her question. She pushed her hair from her face. "Where’s Bridget?" She asked distractedly.

"She’s at school Brooke, remember you sent her?"

"Yeah. I did didn’t I? I am so confused Adrienne, I can’t concentrate on anything."

"Well you have to Brooke, you have to for Mike."

"I will, I promise."

"Did you call Taylor? She called two more times today Brooke." Adrienne asked her.

"No, she’ll only parrot Ridge and I can’t deal with that now."

"I don’t think so, she sounded really concerned. She’s your friend Brooke, it might do you good to talk to her." Adrienne suggested. "Why don’t you have lunch with her. It would do you good to get out."

"No!" Brooke said, horrified at the suggestion. "What if Bryan calls and I miss him."

"He’ll call back Brooke."

"But what if he can set up a visit with Michael and I miss it?" Brooke said. She was so frazzled that she was panicking about everything.

"Honey you have a cell phone. He’ll call you on that and you hightail it right to the prison. You are not going to miss seeing Mike, I won’t let that happen. But you need to get out of the house and you need to talk to your friend."

"My friend? Ha." Brooke said. "I thought Ridge was my friend too."

"Brooke Ridge and Mike have been rivals for a long time. You have to realize Ridge gets jealous of him and Mike of Ridge. I don’t think Ridge really means what he said. I bet if you talk to him again he’s really sorry for what he said. But I didn’t mean you should see Ridge anyway, I meant Taylor."

"She’s his wife. She’ll always side with him against me."

"I can’t see that happening Brooke, she has to know Mike better than that."

"I just don’t want to deal with anyone who has an attitude about him. That’s my only concern now, Michael and my children. Everyone else can just go to hell"

 

"Hi sweetie." Taylor said to Ridge as she walked into his office. She looked disturbed and he immediately was concerned.

"Taylor what’s wrong?" He asked. He got up from his desk and took her hands in his. "You aren’t still mad at me from the other day are you?"

"No Ridge, not really. But it is about Brooke. She won’t take my calls. I hate this honey. I know she needs me and I can help her."

"She’s not mad at you Doc, she’s mad at me. I went too far with her."

"Damn right you did. Have you tried to call her?"

"I called once and got Adrienne. What the hell is she doing at Brooke’s house?"

"I guess she needed someone and she isn’t turning to us." Taylor said sadly. "I’m thinking about just going over there and making her talk to me. I’m on her side."

"We both are Taylor." He said.

Taylor smiled at her husband. She loved him so much but sometimes he just didn’t get it. "No Ridge, we both aren’t. You support her but not her choices. Her choice is Michael and you have to accept that and if you can’t then you can’t truly have a relationship with her anymore."

"They aren’t joined at the hip Doc."

"Could Brooke support me and turn around and speak badly about you? I wouldn’t stand for it. Now I know that you and Brooke have a deeper connection than I will ever have with Michael but it still valid. If you can’t be there for Brooke and her husband then you really aren’t there for Brooke. And Ridge, Michael is not a rapist. You know that as well as I do."

"Let me tell you a little story about Mike Copeland Doc, one that might explain my reluctance to accepting him as a husband for Brooke." Ridge said. He got up from his desk and closed the door and led his wife to the couch.

 

Michael got up from the small cot in the tiny cell and started to pace again. The anger had long since faded to sadness and to fright. He was in a situation that he had no control of and he wanted out. He rubbed his hands together and sat down once more and started to think. Brooke must be terrified. He wondered if she would believe him, would stand by him. It couldn’t be easy for her. She knew about his past. Was she starting to second-guess herself? Would she still love him? Would she still want him? He stared down at his bare finger where his wedding band had been, they had taken that as well as everything else that he owned, anything that identified him as an individual human being. He closed his eyes and Sara’s face was smiling up at him. What had he ever done to deserve this? Why had she accused him? How was he ever going to get out of it? His thoughts returned to the last time that he had seen her. As soon as they left the driveway Sara had been all hands, she had touched him sexually and had taken off her top and he had been furious with her. He had stopped the car and come so close to hitting her but he had held his temper with the girl. Could he have done or said something to make her so mad that she had done this? He searched his mind and went back to that night.

 

Sara was angry as she put the bikini top back on. She had looked at him pleadingly but he had just waited so her to finish dressing.

"Sara you have to stop these games. I am not interested in you. I never have been and I never will be. I want you to stay away from my family and me. This is not a suggestion Sara, it’s an order." He had told her.

"I don’t like being turned down Mike. And when I don’t like something I get even." She had said with an evil smile. At least in hindsight it was evil.

"Get even? Sara I haven’t done anything to you. Have I ever led you on? Have I ever given you any reason to think I wanted something with you?"

"I’ve seen how you look at me." She had told him. Now he wondered about that. At the time he thought it was the ravings of a silly child but now he wondered if he had given her looks. She was a pretty girl, a sexy girl. If he had been a young man he might have been interested in her but he wasn’t. He was a happily married man who adored his wife.

"I don’t look at you Sara, the only thing I’ve ever thought of you as was Bridget’s friend. You have to stop having these delusions because nothing is going to come of them." He had told her.

She had looked at him angrily and remained quiet for the rest of the ride. When he reached her house and stopped the car she had turned to him and smiled.

"This isn’t over." She had said.

"It never even started." He had answered.

He couldn’t remember any more details, just that the house was dark and that he had stayed until she was safely inside. Even in all his anger he had been concerned for her safety.

"I was so stupid." He said aloud as he listened to the noises in the prison. "So stupid."

 

Bryan grabbed a pile of documents and walked into Connor’s office. Connor was on the phone but he waved at him to sit down, which he did.

"Okay fine, I have the papers for you to sign and after that we probably will be able to avoid court." He said into the phone. "No, thank you for being so patient. I’ll talk to you later this week and feel free to call Patti with any questions you have. She’ll make sure I get them. Okay, okay thanks Burt. Talk to you soon." He said as he disconnected the call. He then turned to Bryan. "Sorry, Burt Conkling is still having problems with his ex."

"I’m sorry to hear that, he’s a good man." Bryan said. "But I’m here about another matter Connor."

"Michael Copeland?" He guessed.

"Give the man the prize." Bryan chuckled. "Have you spoken to Adrienne today?"

"Not yet. Is there something you want me to ask her?" Connor asked.

"Connor Mike is not cooperating. He refuses to give a sperm sample. He did supply blood and DNA samples but he won’t budge on the sperm. I know they’re getting a court order to force him but I want him to do it voluntarily. It just doesn’t look good this way."

"And you think Adrienne can get through to him?"

"She can talk to Brooke, Brooke can get through to him Connor. The man adores her. I swear every time I try to talk to him about things all he wants to talk about is his wife. He is not the world’s best client by any means."

"I guess he’s scared Bry, the DNA was damning, very damning."

"I know. When they came back and said it was a match I was shocked. But they said it wasn’t a perfect match. I really think we need to get our own guys on that one."

Connor looked at him and thought. "You mean to say the match is far less than perfect. It may be the only thing we have going for us. That and the other man. We have to find out who he is."

"The kid gets around." Bryan said with a laugh.

"Tell me something Bryan." Connor asked. "Do you believe him?"

"I have no reason not to."

"That’s not an answer." Connor said.

"No, I suppose it isn’t, but is this a professional question or is it personal?"

"I resent that Bryan." Connor said.

"You never denied that you still love her. Having Mike out of the way would be to your advantage."

"I’d never want to win Brooke that way, not though her suffering." Connor said. "Anyway, Adrienne and I have a good thing."

"I have to admit I am in way over my head with this one, but Mike refuses to hire a criminal attorney. I’m just glad that Storm Logan is bringing one in to help us."

"Storm Logan?" Connor asked.

"Yeah, he’s getting into town in a day or so and he is bringing help. He has quite a reputation himself." Bryan said.

"He’s a good man. And he’ll be good for Brooke and Bridget." Connor agreed. "I wonder who he’s bringing."

"Colin Graham." Bryan said with a smile.

"Whoa! The big guns. I’m impressed. I had no idea Storm ran around in such prestigious company."

"According to Brooke they went to school together and are old friends. But she didn’t know they were still in touch."

"Well Mike Copeland should consider himself very lucky. It’s not everyone that gets a lawyer of his caliber."

"Well maybe Colin Graham can convince him to give a sperm sample cause the way I see it it’s his only hope." Connor said. "Did you see that the Times today?" He asked.

"Yeah, we made the front page." Bryan sighed. "But that was to be expected. Mike is a prominent surgeon as well as a very wealthy man."

"And married to a former Forrester too." Connor added.

"I hope that Adrienne keeps it away from Brooke until I talk to her. It’s gonna hit her hard. They weren’t kind to Mike."

"They want to see him guilty Bry, the public loves to see the high and mighty fall."

Suddenly a pale and worried looking Patti opened the door and interrupted.

"Patti we’re having a meeting." Connor said to her. He was annoyed but trying hard not to get too angry. Patti was a valuable and trusted employee and he knew whatever she was breaking in for must be very important.

"I’m sorry Connor, Bryan but this is important. Bryan it’s about Michael Copeland. He’s been attacked at the prison. He’s hurt really bad."

 

"Now don’t say no Brooke." Taylor said to her friend. She and Ridge were standing in front of her in her living room. Ridge looked uncomfortable and nervous and Brooke was still angry.

"I am not in a social mood these days Taylor." Brooke said to her. She turned around as if to leave the room but Taylor quickly approached her and grabbed her arm.

"Brooke you need your friends right now and that’s what we are. Friends."

"I need Michael, can you deliver him Taylor?"

"You need to eat Logan." Ridge added. "Why not just come to lunch with us? I promise to be on my best behavior."

"Like you were when I found out?" Brooke spit.

"I’m sorry Logan, I overreacted. Taylor already gave me hell for that. I promise to be more supportive. Come on honey, come out with us. It’ll do you good."

"Go Brooke." Adrienne begged. "You need to eat and this will do you good. Just get out of the house for a little while."

"But what if Bryan or Michael calls me?"

"You bring your cell phone. I’ll forward all calls Brooke." Ade told her.

"Please." Taylor smiled.

"Let me go get dressed." She acquiesced.

Once Brooke was upstairs Taylor turned to Adrienne. "How is she really?"

"Bad, really bad. She won’t eat, she can’t sleep, all she does is cry and stare at the phone."

"Has Michael called?" Ridge asked.

"No, according to Bryan he hasn’t been given that privilege yet. He’s not cooperating."

"How so?" Ridge asked. "What isn’t he doing? Not eating his vegetables?" He teased.

"He won’t give a sperm sample." Ade explained.

"Why the hell not? If he’s innocent he should have nothing to hide."

"I’m not sure if he won’t or he can’t." Adrienne told him.

"Can’t? Mike Copeland?" Ridge howled.

"The reversal?" Taylor asked her.

"Yes, that’s what I’m thinking. He has this sense of pride. He’s so stubborn. My guess is that with all this upheaval going on he isn’t exactly functioning right."

"Mike not functioning, that’s priceless." Ridge laughed but stopped when the two women shot him looks of disgust.

"Knock it off Ridge, what if Brooke heard you? You are supposed to be her friend." Taylor warned.

 

Blake scanned all the rooms in Taylor’s beach cottage but to his dismay only Katherine and the children were at home. He switched to the outside cameras and ascertained that Ridge’s car was gone.

"Damn, they must be together." He turned off the screens and walked into the other room where Joey was splicing a film together.

"What’s wrong Blake?" He asked his employer.

"They’re out again."

"Oh all the nerve." Joey laughed. "Don’t they know they are supposed to be at your disposal twenty four hours a day?"

"Shut up." He angrily replied. "Did the Times come?" He asked.

"I’m not your damn butler Blake, I’m busy go get it yourself."

Blake ignored his comment and walked to the door. He found the newspaper on the ground as expected. He leaned over to retrieve it and came into the house.

"Have you started on Brooke’s house yet?" He asked Joey.

"No, I haven’t had time. I don’t see what good that’s going to do anyway."

"You aren’t paid to think? Just do as you’re told." Blake said. He sat down on the leather recliner and opened the newspaper. A huge smile crossed his face. "Well looks like things are taking a turn in my favor. And this time it is important you get Brooke’s house done as soon as possible."

"Why’s that Blake?" An uninterested Joey asked.

"This." He smiled as he showed him the headline. "With Brooke Logan’s husband out of the way she will begin making her moves on Ridge, you mark my words. Things are all falling into place for me and Taylor."

"What?" Joey said grabbing the paper. He read the headline and the color left his face as he scanned the article. "I have to go Blake, I have something I have to do." He said. He grabbed his jacket and ran out of the house and to his motorcycle leaving a confused Blake behind.

 

"How’s your salad Logan?" Ridge asked. Brooke had taken about two bites and spent the rest of the time moving her fork around the Caesar’s Salad she had ordered. She smiled, put her fork down and took a sip of her iced tea.

"I’m really not too hungry Ridge."

"You need to eat Brooke and it’s really good." Taylor said, trying to encourage her.

"I’m trying Taylor, I really am." She said.

"It will get better Brooke, Michael will be home soon, with Bryan and Connor on his side you know that."

"And Storm." Brooke added. "He’s coming with a friend. He’ll help us, I know he will."

"Excuse me." Taylor said as her cell phone rang. "Hello?" She said.

"Taylor, I need you to get away from Brooke for a moment. Pretend I’m a patient or something." Adrienne said.

"Oh course, yes." Taylor said. She put her hand over the receiver. "Excuse me you two but this is confidential." She said getting up.

"Are you seeing patients again?" Brooke asked.

"This is a former patient. I won’t be long." She said. She walked to the lobby and watched Brooke and Ridge talk. "Adrienne? What’s wrong?"

"You have to bring Brooke home. Michael had been hurt, he’s in the prison hospital."

"What? What happened?" Taylor gasped.

"I don’t know, Bryan is coming to get her to take her to him. It’s bad Taylor, I’m really scared."

"What shall I tell her?"

"Tell her it’s your kids or something. Just get her home." Adrienne stressed.

"Alright, I’ll handle it." Taylor promised. She disconnected. "Oh God Michael, you have to be alright."

 

"Annie it’s Joey. What happened to Mike?" Joe asked his sister.

"It’s terrible Joey, he was arrested for raping a child. I know he didn’t do this but they have all this evidence."

"When did it happen? I just saw the paper today." He said as he looked at the article again. It gave very few details and mostly dwelled on the sensationalism, the rich, famous doctor and the Forrester connection.

"It happened after a party at his house. The child showed up uninvited and he brought her home. We didn’t think anything of it at the time and then she went and accused him. He would never do this Joe, he’d never touch a child like that. And he loves his wife so much. He’s practically blinded to anyone else. Even Adrienne has come around to support his marriage."

"Poor Mike, I can’t believe this Annie. Is there anything I can do to help?" He asked.

"Just show him some support honey. Love him and pray for him. That’s all we can do right now."

 

"I hope your patient is alright." Brooke said as Taylor and Ridge walked her to her house. "You don’t have to come in, I know you need to take care of this."

"Yeah Doc, shouldn’t we get you to your patient?" Ridge asked.

"Let’s just go in for a moment." Taylor said. Ridge gave her a questioning look but went inside with the two women.

"Adrienne?" Brooke said. She was stunned to see the strong woman crying. "What’s wrong?" She asked.

"Sit down Brooke."

"No, no you tell me." She shouted.

"Brooke, sit please." Taylor said.

"You’re in on this too aren’t you? There’s no patient. This is about Michael, what happened to Michael? Tell me! Tell me now!"

"He’s been hurt Brooke." Adrienne said.

"Hurt? How? When? What?" Brooke panicked.

"Bryan is on his way over Brooke. I don’t have the details, all I know is he was beaten at the prison."

"Oh God." Brooke moaned. She started to feel sick and lightheaded. Ridge ran to her side and held her.

"Calm down Logan, it might not be that bad. Mike is really strong. He can handle himself, you know that."

 

Joey had parked his Harley outside of Insomnia and gone in to see if he could find Bridget. He hoped she could supply him with more details about Michael. Once inside he looked around but couldn’t find the girl.

He walked to the counter and ordered a cappuccino and sat down. He picked up the paper again and read the article one more time. When he looked up Bridget was standing there.

"Hi." She said softly.

"Bridget." He smiled and stood up. "Can I buy you a coffee?"

"I have one." She said showing him her cup. "But I’ll sit with you if you don’t mind."

"Actually I was here looking for you." He confessed.

"You were?" She asked. Her stomach filled with butterflies and she felt guilty that she could feel this way while she was so worried about Michael.

"Yeah I was." He said as he sat again. He put down the paper and her eyes went to the headline.

"I see you know." She said sadly. "He didn’t do it Joey, Mike would never touch that slut."

"You know the girl? You know the girl that accused him?" He asked her.

"So do you." She said in a dejected voice.

"Sara?" He asked. "Bridget was it Sara?"

"She showed up at the party and she came on to Mike. He got mad and drove her home and she accused him of raping her. She said he hit her and forced her. I hate her Joey, I hate her so much." She said as her eyes filled with tears.

"She said he beat her?" Joey asked.

"I know you don’t know him but he’s so kind Joey. He’d never hurt a woman, never."

"I believe you Bridget."

"A lot of good that’ll do." She sighed. "She has bruises and her clothes are ripped. And the worst thing is she was with two guys on the same night so they think it was Mike. The DNA test must have gotten messed up cause it matches his."

"Shit." He muttered. "Oh f*ck."

"What’s wrong Joey?" She asked.

"Bridget I need you to take me to your house. I need you to introduce me to your mother." He told her.

"Why?" She asked him.

"You’ll find out later, just do this for me okay?"

 

"I wish I had gone with her." Taylor said to Ridge. She handed him a cup of tea and sat down with her own.

"But someone needed to stay here and wait for Bridget. She’s going to be really upset when she finds out." Ridge said. "According to Brooke she’s closer to Mike than to Dad."

"Well that’s understandable Ridge, she lives with Mike everyday."

"Logan was a wreck." Ridge said.

"She’ll be okay. Bryan assured her that none of the injuries was life threatening. And they are letting her see him."

"Yeah, I’m glad about that. Maybe Bryan can get them to post bail now." Ridge suggested.

"Maybe, but not likely. That’s just not how the system works honey." Taylor told him.

"It makes me realize just how lucky we are Doc. We have each other, a wonderful family and relatively few problems. I am truly blessed." He said with a kiss.

"We both are Ridge." She agreed. "And our own problems are all finally in the past."

"Where they belong Doc. Now we have to stick together and support Brooke and her kids."

 

Joey pulled the motorcycle up into the driveway at Brooke’s house and helped Bridget off. He took her helmet and attached it to his on the bike.

"I wish you’d tell me what this is all about." Bridget said.

"It’s not easy Bridget. But I promise you won’t have to wait long. Is your mom home?"

"That’s her car, next to Ridge and Taylor’s." She said.

"Well I guess I’m as ready as I’ll ever be." He smiled. He took her hand and they walked into the house.

"Bridget." Ridge said. He then noticed the man who had her hand and gave him the once over. His look was not one of joy and Joey let go of her hand.

"Is Brooke here?" He asked.

"And who are you?" Ridge asked him.

"That’s not really your business now is it." Joe said sarcastically.

"Where’s mom?" Bridget asked.

"Honey tell your friend to go home, we have to talk to you." Taylor said softly.

"It’s about Mike isn’t it?" She asked. Joey’s eyes widened which was not lost on Ridge.

"Look this is a family thing so maybe you better leave." Ridge told Joey.

"He’s my friend and he wants to see Mom Ridge, he can stay."

"Bridget Michael was hurt in the prison." Taylor told her.

"Hurt? How was he hurt?" She asked.

"The bastards beat him Bridget." Joey explained. "It happens in prison all the time. F*cking guards never do anything to stop it."

"How is he?" Bridget asked.

"He’s alright honey, he’s strong. He’ll be fine."

Joey looked at Taylor and Ridge with disgust. "He’s not fine you idiots. They beat the crap out of him and God knows what else. Fine? What cause he’s still alive?"

"Look buddy, this is none of your business." Ridge told him.

"Right, sure." He turned to Bridget. "I need to talk to your mother when she gets home."

"Okay." She said.

"I’ll call you on your cell phone and keep checking up on you okay?" He asked the girl.

"Okay Joey." She smiled at him.

He kissed her on the cheek, shot another look at Taylor and Ridge and left.

"Who is that loser?" Ridge asked Bridget.

"He’s my friend. Now when did my mother leave? Tell me everything you know." She demanded of them.

 

"Now I want you to stay calm and try not to upset Michael Brooke, he’s gone through a tough time and I can’t get him out yet." Bryan warned her.

"I just need to see him." She said as she started to cry again.

"Be strong for him Brooke. He may not be too strong right now." Adrienne told her.

Brooke wiped her eyes with a tissue and then the three of them got out of the car and headed into the prison.

 

Changes Part 103

 

The prison administrator led a nervous Brooke to the prison infirmary. Bryan and Adrienne were waiting for her as only Brooke had been allowed the visit. Her eyes widened as the sounds of catcalls and whistles accompanied her on the walk.

"Never mind them." The man told her.

"Is it always this loud?" She asked.

"This is relatively quiet. The prison population is at an all time low right now. They are considering tearing it down for a newer facility and if you ask me it wouldn’t be soon enough. But then why should we be so concerned with the welfare of a bunch of convicts anyway huh?"

"My husband doesn’t belong here, he’s an innocent man." She told him. "He’s not been convicted of anything."

"Not a prison in the world not filled with innocent men." He laughed. "But it’s good for a wife to have faith in her husband."

"How could this happen? Aren’t there guards?" She asked.

"Can’t be everywhere at all times." He flatly stated. "Here we are, the infirmary. Someone will escort you back after your visit." He said as he picked up the phone. "I have Mrs. Copeland to see her husband, yes, yes she has permission. Alright." He stood back and the door opened. "Good luck." He told her. Then he turned and walked away. Brooke peered inside and took a tentative step. It looked like any other hospital that she had been at and for that she was grateful. A uniformed guard came up to her and took her to a desk.

"Wait here." He said. Brooke sat on the old, wooden chair and waited. Doctors, nurses and guards made their way busily around her while she grew more and more impatient. She was about to get up and seek out someone to help her when a man in doctor’s scrubs walked up to her.

"Mrs. Copeland?" He asked.

"Yes, I’m she."

"Hello, I’m Dr. Healy. Please sit down." He sat at the desk and faced her.

"Please, can’t I see Michael?"

"Have you been made aware of his condition?"

"I know he was beaten." She told him. "And I think it’s a disgrace. My husband was accused of a crime that he didn’t commit, denied bail because of some stupid circumstance and because of that he’s lying beaten in a jail. How can anyone justify this? How?"

"I don’t Mrs. Copeland, I don’t at all. I am a healer, I am not a jailer or a part of this system."

"I’m sorry, I don’t mean to blame you. I’m just so upset. Michael doesn’t deserve this, he doesn’t deserve it at all."

"No he doesn’t. No one deserves what happened to him. I’m not here to judge. Like I said I am a healer."

"As is Michael."

"Excuse me?"

"My husband, he’s a surgeon." She said. "He is not a criminal and he is not a rapist. He is the kindest, most loving man that I have ever met in my life." She told him as she held back her tears. "I have to find a way to get him out of here."

"I don’t think you have to worry about that right now. I think he’s going to be moved to solitary, for his own protection."

"No, no that’s punishment."

"It’s for his own good, he gave back almost as good as he got Mrs. Copeland. He’s a marked man right now."

"Oh my God, he has to be protected." She cried out.

"He will be." He told her. He reached for his file and looked down at it. "Have you been brought up to date on his injuries?"

"Only that he’s been beaten. What did he do to him doctor?" Brooke asked.

"Well first, it wasn’t he, it was they. Your husband was attacked by several inmates."

"Why? Why would they attack him? He didn’t do anything to them."

"A rapist, especially one who raped a child is not well thought of in a prison. I’m sad to admit that these kind of attacks are quite common."

"Michael didn’t rape anyone."

"But that is not what the population believes. Anyway there were at least three, maybe four or five attackers."

"He didn’t stand a chance." She said in shock.

"He did a good job of defending himself. But he was badly hurt. His face is bruised, he has a black eye and it’s very swollen but there are no broken bones. He fractured several ribs and he was stabbed in the upper thigh with a screwdriver."

"Oh God." She moaned.

"He’s going to be alright, but this was hard on him. I can tell that he is a proud man and this took a toll. He isn’t talking and he isn’t cooperating."

"Not cooperating how?" She asked.

"He’s not a very good patient Mrs. Copeland." He laughed. "Perhaps you can get through to him. Are you ready for me to take you to him?"

"I am more than ready."

"Just please let me remind you, this is a hospital but it is a prison and the rules still apply. He is not a free man and you can’t treat it differently. This is a normal prison visit, remember that please."

 

"I didn’t like that man hanging around her Doc. What was she thinking? What was he thinking? He’s old enough to be her father. Logan has to know about this."

"Brooke has enough on her plate right now Ridge, don’t bombard her the minute she gets home."

"Well, something has to be done. Maybe I should tell Dad. Maybe he can talk to Bridget."

"We will both talk to her but not now. She’s upset over Michael and she needs the reassurance that Brooke will give her when she gets home."

"You think he’s okay Doc?" Ridge asked his wife.

"I hope so. I don’t think Bryan would lie to Adrienne. I think it’s terrible though. I think it’s a crime that they wouldn’t give him bail."

"Some great lawyer your friend is."

"Knock it off Ridge, Bryan is a corporate attorney with a sideline in family practice. He is not a criminal attorney, he’s in over his head and he knows it."

"I’ll lay off your boyfriend if you help me with Bridget. I’m serious Doc, I don’t like the looks of that guy and I don’t want him near her."

"I happen to agree with you Ridge, but at the moment we don’t need more tension around here. I will talk to Brooke about him. But he did say he wants to see Brooke. I wonder what that can be about."

"Me too Doc, me too."

"I’m going to go upstairs and talk to Bridget. Maybe she’ll be more willing to talk to me alone." Taylor told her husband.

"You’re the shrink." He smiled. "But be gentle with her."

"Have I ever not been?" She asked, shaking her head at him. She leaned over and kissed him and then headed up the stairs.

 

"Hello honey." Eric said as he got up to greet his daughter Felicia. She had knocked on his office door and walked in. "What brings you here?"

"Oh Dad, I am so confused." She said with a hug.

"What about honey? You know you can talk to me."

"You know that Mother and I don’t get along."

"I think you could try a little bit harder, she needs you now." He said letting her go and sitting down again.

"No Dad, she needs you."

"It’s too late for that Felicia. Things have been said that can’t be taken back."

"Then you learn from them. Dad, Morgan is not worth this. Mom is your wife, your partner. How can you turn her away for someone who did what Morgan did to Ridge?"

"It’s not that simple Felicia."

"Yes it is. Morgan is a liar and a manipulator. She tried to tear Ridge and Taylor apart. She tricked them both and now she’s tricking you. Is she that good in bed Dad?"

"You watch your accusations." He said defensively.

"Do you really think you can convince me that you aren’t sleeping with her? Come on Dad, this is Felicia you’re talking to."

"My smart daughter, the one who can always see through me." He said. "Alright, I won’t deny it but that isn’t all there is. You’re mother and I have been having problems for a long time. We see eye to eye on nothing."

"That can’t be true."

"Oh yes it can. We’ve drifted so far apart Felicia. You know we barely shared a bed."

"Too much detail." She said.

"If we hope to have any kind of relationship it can’t be as husband and wife anymore."

"She’s hurting."

"I can’t help that."

"You are both so stubborn." She said sitting down. "Why can’t you at least try and talk."

"Like you two do?" Eric asked. "Look honey, you and I are very similar. You have problems with your mother too."

"You chose to marry her, you chose to marry her a second time."

"I am amazed that you are defending her so. After all the things that have happened between you." Eric said. "Things that I had no knowledge of."

"What do you mean?" She asked him.

"Brooke told me what your mother did to you."

"She had no right!" Felicia said loudly.

"No right? She was only trying to explain to me why you and your mother were fighting so."

"What did she tell you?"

"That your mother disapproved of your young man and she chased him away. I know that there is more to the story but Brooke told me that was between us."

"Did Brooke tell you who it was?"

"No, she just saw me hurting one day and she asked me what was wrong. I told her I was upset about you and Stephanie and she gave me her opinion. No names. Why Felicia, is that important?"

"No, I don’t suppose it is anymore." She sighed. "But don’t you see Dad, if we can get beyond that why can’t you and Mother try too?"

"It’s just too late Felicia."

"Are you in love with her? Please tell me you aren’t in love with that woman Dad."

 

Brooke slowly approached the bed. Michael was lying on his side, his face away from her. The blanket was up to his waist and his ribs were tightly bandaged, as was his left arm. Her heart was broken thinking of the pain he must be in. She walked up to the bed and gently touched his hair.

"Michael? Baby, I’m here." She said.

He made no move at all, showed no signs to even have heard her.

"Honey are you asleep?" She asked.

"Go home Brooke." He said through clenched teeth.

"I’m not going anywhere. Now turn around and talk to me." She ordered.

"Not possible sugar." He said as he lifted his right arm, showing her the cuff that held him to the bed. "They seem to think I’m going to try and escape."

"Oh God." She said. She walked over to the other side of the bed and audibly gasped when she saw his handsome face so marred.

"Not much of a specimen huh?" He said sarcastically. "Go home Brooke, I don’t want you here. I don’t want you to see me like this."

"I was surprised, that’s all." She said as she reached to gently touch his face. "Are you in a lot of pain?"

"I’ll survive." He told her.

"Michael talk to me, tell me how this happened." She reached for his hand but he pulled it away. "No, no you will not do this." She said sharply.

"I don’t want you here Brooke, go home. Please go home." He turned his face away from her but not before she saw his tears.

"My place is at your side and that is where I intend to stay. So stop arguing and tell me what happened."

"Leave God Damn it leave!" He shouted. Doctor’s and attendants turned to them and stared. Brooke’s eyes filled with tears and she turned away.

"Fine Michael, but only because I don’t want you to get into any trouble." She said quietly as she took a step away. Michael’s hand grabbed hers and pulled her back.

"No, don’t go. I’m sorry. Oh Brooke, I need you." He said as he looked her in the eyes for the first time since she had arrived.

"Oh Michael." She sobbed as she leaned over and kissed him on the mouth. "Michael I’m here, I’ll always be here."

"Why don’t you pull over that chair honey?" He said motioning to the chair in the corner.

"Okay." She said softly. She walked to the chair and pulled it next to the bed. "Can I help you sit or get more comfortable? You might feel better on your back instead of your side." Brooke suggested.

"No." He said. "My um, leg is sore and I can’t put pressure on it."

"How did they get a screwdriver?" She asked him.

"I guess you can get anything you’re willing to pay for in here Brooke."

"Are the doctors treating you alright? Dr. Healy seems nice."

"They treat me like a criminal Brooke, like someone that they have to take care of, not like someone they want to. But Healy seems okay." He grabbed her hand again. "Brooke I have to get out of here, I have to." He said suddenly in a panic. He looked into her eyes and clutched her hand harder than before. "You have to talk to Bryan. He has to find a way to get me out of here."

"We will Michael but you have to do something too. You need to cooperate, you need to give them the sample they need. That is what is going to free you. Why won’t you do it Michael? Why?"

"I can’t." He said softly. "I can’t do it."

"Yes you can! Stop being stubborn! I need you Michael, I need you home with me."

"You don’t understand me Brooke, I don’t mean that I won’t, I mean that I can’t, nothing is happening. It’s like nothing works anymore. I can’t do it."

"Oh baby, honey I’m sorry. Okay, we’ll find a way to get you out of here and when we do I will help you do it and they’ll get their damn sample and they’ll know you’re innocent." She looked at him and tears were streaming down her eyes. "Michael I will get you home to me. But you have to do something else."

"What?" He asked. He moaned softly as he shifted positions in the bed. Brooke jumped up from the chair and tried to help him. "It’s okay Brooke." He said. "What is it you want me to do?"

"Bryan can’t handle this alone Michael. My brother Storm is coming to help, he’s bringing a friend. You have to let him take over."

"Brooke."

"No Michael, I’m right about this. You have to listen to me. Bryan can be part of the team, but Storm and his friend have to take over. Please Michael, please listen to me."

 

"May I come in?" Taylor asked Bridget. She was standing at her bedroom door.

"Suit yourself." Bridget told her.

"Bridget I know you’re scared. Maybe talking to me would help."

"Talking to you? All you and Ridge ever do is talk down to me. I’m not a child Taylor."

"No, you’re not." She said walking in and sitting on the bed next to Bridget. "You’ve grown up so fast sometimes I don’t even recognize you. But I did think we were friends."

"If you’re here to complain about Joey you can forget it Taylor."

"Does you mother know about him?" Taylor asked. Bridget turned away, but not before rolling her eyes. "I didn’t think so. Bridget he’s a man. He’s old enough to be your father."

"So what? He’s my friend."

"Is that all? Honey, why would a man his age want to be friends with someone your age?"

"Give it a rest Taylor." Bridget said getting up. She walked to her CD player and turned it on. The loud strains of Blink 182 filled the room.

"Can we turn that down a little?" Taylor asked.

"I really don’t have anything to say to you." Bridget said turning away again.

"Bridget please. I know you need someone to talk to and your mother is having enough of her own problems. Please talk to me."

"Fine." She said. She turned off the music and sat down again. "Are you going to blame this on me? Is that what this is all about Taylor? Cause I never meant for anything to happen like this. I hated him then, I wanted him to leave us alone! But I don’t now! I love him and I want him to come home!" She shouted, her screams turning to tears.

"What are you saying Bridget? What did you do? Bridget talk to me." Taylor begged.

 

"Five minutes." The guard said went he walked over to Michael and Brooke.

"No, it’s too soon." Brooke gasped.

"This isn’t a social club lady, you’re lucky that they let you visit here at all."

"Please, I just got here, please don’t make me leave yet." Brooke begged.

"It’s for the best Brooke, I don’t want you here. I want you safe at home." Michael said to her.

The guard gave them a quick laugh and walked away. "I need you to do something for me Brooke."

"Anything." She told him.

"Call Frank Calabrese and make sure he’s looking after Jason, I don’t want him to be scared Brooke. He’s just a kid and he doesn’t know why I’m not there for him. Maybe you and Bridget can go see him too."

"I’ll call him." Brooke promised.

"We’ll get past this all somehow Brooke. I promise we will." Michael said with a faint smile. "As long as I have you I can do anything."

"You have me Michael, you will always have me." She said as tears ran down her face.

 

Ridge looked up from the newspaper at the sound of the doorbell. He had been reading the account on Michael’s arrest and of Bryan’s failed attempt at getting bail. He put the paper down on the coffee table and opened the door. A frown crossed his face at the sight of Storm Logan. He and Ridge had never been friends, in fact they had barely tolerated each other for Brooke’s sake. Ridge knew that this time he would have to do that again. He looked beyond Storm at the handsome man dressed in an expensive designer suit.

"Are you going to let us in or what?" Storm asked impatiently.

"If I had my choice, ah no." Ridge laughed moving aside to let the two men in.

"And why are you answering the door here Ridge. I thought you bailed on Brooke years ago." Storm said with a smile to his companion.

"You know Brooke is one of my closest friends, always will be."

"Where is she Ridge?" Storm asked as he became more serious.

"She and Bryan went to the jail to see Mike." Ridge explained. "Brooke asked me and Taylor to wait for Bridget."

"Where’s Taylor?" Storm asked.

"Upstairs with Bridget. Who’s your friend?" Ridge asked.

"Ridge Forrester, Colin Graham. Colin, Ridge used to be married to my sister. Ridge, Colin is my associate and he has graciously volunteered to help in Michael’s defense."

"Colin Graham?" Ridge asked with a whistle. "I’ve seen your name in the papers. You have quite a reputation. Logan will be thrilled."

"Logan?" Colin asked turning to Storm in questioning.

"Ridge calls my sister by her maiden name, her last name. Why? Don’t ask me but she seems to like it." Storm explained.

"Taylor made some coffee before, it’s in the kitchen." Ridge said, like a host in his former home.

"Colin?" Storm asked.

"Sure." He smiled as he sat down on the couch and started to rummage through his briefcase.

"Can I bring you some too Ridge?" Storm asked.

"So polite." Ridge commented. "But no thanks, I had plenty."

Storm excused himself and went into the kitchen for the coffee. Ridge watched as Colin laid out folders, papers, pens and his laptop.

"So have you ever met Brooke?" Ridge asked him. The handsome attorney looked at Ridge and smiled.

"Yes I have, but it was years ago. But from the pictures in the paper, and those on Storm’s desk I can see she is as lovely as ever."

"Yes, yes she is." Ridge said protectively.

"So who is this Taylor you were talking about?" Colin asked.

"My wife." Ridge answered. "Storm never mentioned her?"

"Taylor? Oh yes, I remember hearing about Taylor. Storm was engaged to her once wasn’t he?" Colin asked the man, seemingly enjoying Ridge’s discomfort with the question.

"Ancient history, and it wasn’t a real engagement. Taylor was only trying to make me jealous."

"And it worked?" Colin asked.

"You better believe it." Ridge smiled, thinking about his beautiful wife. "So you and Storm are old friends?"

"We went to school together. We work for the same firm now, though not in the same capacities."

"Storm is a paper pusher and you are an orator." Ridge laughed.

"I wouldn’t put it that way at all, Storm is a brilliant lawyer. I just happen to enjoy the limelight. I’m good at what I do too."

"And humble too." Ridge said.

"Do you want your friend to have the best defense or would you rather someone who behaves?" Colin asked with a grin.

"Anyone who helps Logan is a friend of mine." Ridge admitted.

 

"Honey what are you trying to tell me?" Taylor asked the sobbing teen.

"It’s all my fault Taylor, I was the one who introduced her to Mike and I was the one who got her mother all worked up."

"What do you mean worked up Bridget? Can you explain that?"

"Mike and Mom already know but I told her mother things, when I hated Mike, I lied and now she thinks I’m lying now."

"Bridget whatever you told Sara’s mother has nothing to do with Sara making false accusations against Michael."

"But if I hadn’t encouraged Sara in the beginning she might not even have noticed him."

"You can’t blame yourself Bridget, you never would have expected her to do something like this."

"Taylor, what if Mike doesn’t get out?"

"He’s innocent honey, the truth will win out. Bryan and Connor will get him out."

"And Uncle Storm." Bridget added.

"Storm?"

"He’s coming to help. I know he’ll help him. Mike has to come home, he just has to."

 

Looking tired and defeated Brooke rejoined Bryan and Adrienne in the waiting room.

"How was he?" Adrienne asked.

"In pain, scared, lonely. Oh God he just wants to come home. Bryan you have to find a way to get him home."

"I’m working on it Brooke." He assured her. "You said he’s in pain?"

"Yes, he even admitted it and that is not like Michael at all."

"No it isn’t." Adrienne agreed. "What did he look like Brooke?"

"His face is a mess Adrienne and his arm and legs are bandaged." She turned sharply to Bryan. "And they have him handcuffed to the bed, it’s wrong Bryan, very wrong."

"Handcuffed? Are you sure Brooke?" Bryan was livid.

"Yes I’m sure, as if he could run off or something. My husband can’t even sit up Bryan! Please, you have to get him home so I can take care of him!" She screamed.

"Brooke I have things in the works and they assured me that he would not be put into the general population again. He’s going to solitary."

"And that’s supposed to make me feel better?" She asked him. "Are you serious? My husband did not touch that girl and he’s thrown in jail, beaten up and thrown in solitary confinement and I’m supposed to be happy about that?"

"I told you we need a criminal attorney Brooke."

"Well I took care of that." Brooke said.

"Huh?" Adrienne asked.

"My brother Storm and his friend are coming to help us."

Adrienne felt like her heart was in her throat. As worried and upset as she was about Michael somehow the prospect of seeing Storm again made her heart race and her face flush. She turned away so Brooke and Bryan would not notice.

"Is Storm a criminal attorney?" Bryan asked Brooke.

"No, but his friend is." She said. "And with all of you on his team I expect Michael home within the next day or two, anything else is just unacceptable."

 

"Can you roll over onto your stomach?" Dr. Healy asked Michael.

"I’ll try." He said. He moaned as he rolled onto his sore leg but did as requested.

"I’m going to give you an injection for the pain and I need to inspect you again."

"Just tell me you tested those assholes." Michael said to him.

"We don’t know who it was. We can’t force it Michael."

"And what am I supposed to do then? Just wait till I find out if I was infected? You have to help me."

"Like you’ve been helping your own attorneys?" Dr. Healy asked as he injected Michael in the buttocks.

"I did what I could, if I was home maybe things would be different."

"If things were different maybe you’d be home." He told him. "Just relax a bit, I’ve given you a local and it needs time to work."

"I’m well aware of that." Michael said sarcastically.

"Yes, your wife told me you’re a surgeon."

"You spoke to my wife?" Michael asked angrily. "What did you tell her?"

"I explained your wounds, just so she wouldn’t be shocked."

"You f*cking asshole! I didn’t want her to know!"

"I didn’t tell her everything. Calm down." He said. "Are you always so pleasant? I hope you have a better bedside manner than this."

"My patients like me just fine." He said. "What did you tell her? God damn it you better not have said anything."

"She doesn’t know you were raped, not unless you told her." Dr. Healy assured him.

 

"Bridget did you tell Bryan about this?" Taylor asked.

"No, I didn’t talk to Bryan." Bridget said as she wiped her tears.

"Well, we have to do that. Maybe he can use this somehow."

"Do you really think so?" Bridget asked her.

"It can’t hurt for him to have more information, and it can prove why Debra Fulton is being so stubborn about this."

"Mrs. Fulton thinks Mike raped Mom."

"What?" Taylor shouted. "Bridget did you tell her that?"

"Yes." She said sheepishly.

"Why? Honey why?"

"Because when he married Mom I hated him and I wanted him gone so I made up stories about him. I wanted him to leave us and I thought if enough people hated him he’d give up and leave."

"You really hated him that much?" Taylor asked. "Why Bridget? What did he do to you to make you hate him so much?"

"You aren’t going to like this." Bridget sighed.

"Please don’t tell me that this might be true. Did he touch you Bridget?" Taylor asked.

 

"I can’t stay today Blake, I have some personal shit I have to take care of." Joey said as he checked the cameras at Taylor’s beach house.

"Joseph, I do not pay you to have a personal life."

"You don’t own me, no one does. I’ll be back tomorrow Blake, besides they aren’t even home."

"They probably are with Brooke Logan. Damn it Joe, I want you to wire that house and I want it done now."

"I have things to take care of and these cameras take up more time than I already have. Shit Blake, I only have two hands." Joey said throwing up his hands in disgust.

"You’re right, forgive me." Blake said. Joey was so stunned he stopped what he was doing and turned to face him.

"Huh?" He asked.

"You are right, I need more help. Now I will ask you first if you have someone that you trust, that you’ve worked with before."

Joey started to panic. There was no way he was going to let Brake intrude on his brother’s life now. He knew he had to do something to stop him so he appeared to be considering his suggestion. "I may have someone Blake, give me a day or two and I’ll get back to you on it."

"A day or two is all you get Joseph, I want this done and if you don’t do it I will find someone who will."

 

Karen Spencer was sitting at her desk looking at the final draft for the next issue of "Eye on Fashion" and she was feeling guilty. The Forresters were her friends and so was Brooke. Was Brooke’s husbands troubles really something that they should be reporting? She reread the article, it was truthful and accurate but was it necessary? She wondered again when her thoughts were interrupted by the ringing phone. She smiled when the display showed her who was calling.

"Dad." She said in a pleasant voice. "I was just thinking about you."

"Good thoughts I hope?" Bill Spencer said. The man had given control of the magazine to his remaining daughter but he still liked to keep his foot in the door. It was once his own baby and giving it up had been hard.

"Only the best." Karen said. "Actually I was going to ask your advice on something."

"What’s that?" He asked as he looked at his own draft. Even Karen had no idea that he always saw everything before it hit the presses and that he gave the real final approval.

"We have a cover story about the problems at Forrester. It covers Ridge’s marriage scandal, Thorne and Macy’s breakup, Eric and Stephanie’s pending divorce and the return of Felicia Forrester."

"Uh huh." Bill said as his eyes went to the huge picture of Brooke Logan sobbing as her husband was pulled away from her. This was a good picture and it was going to sell a lot of extra issues.

"But Dad, we also have something about Brooke’s husband’s arrest."

"And?" Bill asked. This one he was not going to let her back down on. He’d take control himself if he had to. He had no allegiance to Brooke Logan. The woman had caused his precious Caroline many tears and in Bill’s eyes no suffering could ever be enough for her.

"It just doesn’t seem to fit, I mean he has no ties at all to Forrester."

"She’s the CEO Karen, now is not the time for sympathy."

"Brooke is my friend."

"Your mother should have taught you better at choosing your friends." He said. "Remember Karen, you are Karen Spencer, not Faith Roberts."

"I am aware of that Dad." She said as she smiled thinking of her adopted mother.

"Run it Karen, it’s news and it affects the fashion industry. Your first instinct was to go with it. Always trust your first instinct."

"It just seems so cruel, we’re practically convicting the man and he hasn’t even been tried."

"Don’t print anything you have to retract and you’ll be fine." He told her. He already knew that she hadn’t. He had read the article and it was good. Hard news for fashion but good.

"Alright Dad, but if you don’t mind I’d like to messenger the article to you before it goes to print. Just so you can see if you’d print it."

Bill wasn’t about to tell her that he already had it and he smiled as he realized his daughter still so much wanted his approval. "I trust you Karen, go with it. You won’t be sorry."

"Alright Dad." She said. "So, what did you call about anyway?"

"Dinner, tomorrow at Café Russe."

"Just us?"

"Who else could I possibly want with me?" He asked. "Is that good for you?"

"I’ll pencil you in." She said with a smile. She loved spending time with her father, she was still making up for all the years they spent apart. "What time shall I meet you?"

"I’ll pick you up at home, how’s eight?"

"Eight is perfect." She told him. "Thanks Dad, and Dad."

"Yes Karen?"

"I love you." She told him.

Storm returned to the living room with two steaming cups of coffee and a box of chocolate chip cookies.

"Ah, lunch." Colin laughed.

"Didn’t they feed you on the plane?" Ridge asked.

"If you call that food." Colin smiled. "And I am starved. We went to the hotel, checked in, threw the bags in the room and headed right over."

"Hotel? Isn’t Logan putting you up?" Ridge asked them.

"Brooke has enough troubles without having to worry about house guests. Besides we have a good set up and the hotel is near the courthouse." Storm explained. "I took the liberty of informing the prosecutor that we we’re on the job now and we have an emergency bail hearing tomorrow morning."

"Have you heard about what happened?" Ridge asked.

"To Michael, yes." Storm said. "Don’t worry. Colin will have him home tomorrow."

"Pretty confident aren’t you?" Ridge stated.

"Very." Storm said with a smile at his friend. "Colin is the best and only the best will do for my sister."

 

"What is it I won’t like Bridget?" Taylor asked. Her patience was starting to wear thin. Bridget had a way of getting to her, she always had. She loved the girl but she knew that there was resentment on her part. She hoped it wasn’t going to show it’s ugly head again.

"Ridge." Bridget told her.

"What about Ridge?" Taylor asked with a sigh.

"I wanted him back. I wanted him to come home and I knew that with Michael here it was never going to happen."

"Bridget it wasn’t going to happen anyway. Ridge is my husband, he and your mother were not going to get back together. You know this Bridget."

"Taylor I love Ridge and I wanted him home. I know it was wrong but that was my reason."

"You still don’t feel that way do you?" Taylor asked. She was trying to remain sympathetic and neutral but it wasn’t easy.

"No, I love Mike and I want him to stay with my Mom forever."

"Good, that’s good Bridget because it’s a lot easier on us all when you accept the way things are."

Bridget gave Taylor a look and then got up and turned her music back on, obviously dismissing her. Taylor sighed and left the teen and headed back downstairs.

 

"I’m sorry." Michael told Dr. Healy. "You’ve been nothing but kind to me. But you have to understand what I’m going through. I never touched that kid and look at what’s happened to me."

"If I had a dollar for every innocent man who I treated I’d be a millionaire." Dr. Healy told him.

"Don’t wish for that, if I wasn’t I probably wouldn’t be here right now." Michael said sadly.

"Michael Copeland? The surgeon. Why didn’t I realize that? Now I know who you are." Dr. Healy said in obvious amazement.

"Does my reputation proceed me or have you read the papers?" Michael asked as he pulled at his cuffed hand.

"A bit of both. I attended one of your lectures. And yes, I did read about what happened." He moved to the other side of the bed and inspected Michael’s wrist. It was red and chaffed from the friction of moving with the cuff. "This is not necessary." He said. "I’ll be right back." He walked over to the guard and Michael watched him in an animated argument. Finally the guard followed him and reluctantly unlocked Michael’s wrist.

"Just give me a reason." He said to Michael, patting his gun as he walked away.

"Thank you." Michael told Dr. Healy.

"Let me put some ointment on it and wrap it. You might get an infection." He carefully washed and treated the wrist and a grateful Michael sighed as he relaxed a bit. "Are you numb yet?"

"I think so." Michael said. "Am I cut badly?"

"Your wrist?" He asked.

"No." Michael said. Dr. Healy then realized what he meant.

"You did a good job of defending yourself. I just wish I knew if they used the screwdriver before or after."

"I honestly don’t know. It all hurt." Michael said with a dry laugh. "But it would be better for me if the screwdriver came second."

"Yes it would. At least then there wouldn’t have been an open wound."

"Isn’t there anyway we can make them get tested for AIDS?" Michael asked.

"Talk to your lawyer Dr. Copeland." Dr. Healy said, addressing him as a fellow professional, rather than a convict. "Now just try and relax and this will be done in a moment." He said as he began to examine him.

 

"Stormy." Brooke said as she ran to her brother and threw her arms around him. "Thank you so much for coming. I need you so bad."

"I know you do honey." He said planting a kiss on her cheek. "Don’t you worry, Colin and I will get him home to you."

"Oh God Storm. He was beaten so badly. His face is a mess and they stabbed him in the leg and on top of all that they want to put him in solitary confinement."

"That’s not going to happen Brooke." Storm assured her. "He’ll be in the infirmary until we get him home, that’s a promise."

"Home? Oh Storm you have to get him home." She hugged him tightly and then saw Colin sitting with Ridge on the couch. He was working with his laptop and he looked up at her and smiled.

"Hi Brooke, remember me?" He asked as he extended his hand.

"Of course I do Colin, it’s so good of you to come. Have you gotten settled in?" She asked.

"We dropped off our bags and came right here." Colin explained.

"Dropped them where? You’re staying with me!" She exclaimed.

"No Brooke." Storm interjected. "We’re staying near the courthouse. We have a huge suite. It’s a lot easier for us to work there."

"Where’s Bryan?" Taylor asked as she came in from the kitchen with a cup of coffee. "And how is Michael?"

"Bryan and Adrienne went to pick up Chinese." Brooke told her.

"How was Mike?" Ridge repeated his wife’s question.

"In a lot of pain." She said as her eyes welled with fresh tears.

"He’ll be okay." Taylor said. She put down her cup and walked over to Brooke and hugged her.

"Logan we have to talk to you about Bridget." Ridge said.

"Bridget? What happened to Bridget?" Brooke asked.

"Mom!" Bridget shouted from the top of the stairs. She ran down and practically knocked down Taylor to get to Brooke. "How’s Mike?"

"Not so good honey." Brooke said as she held onto her daughter.

"Hi Budge." Storm said with a smile.

"Hi Uncle Storm." She said as she let go of her mother. She saw Colin on the couch and looked at him in confusion.

"That’s Uncle Storm’s friend Colin, he’s a lawyer and he’s here to help Michael." Brooke told her.

"Isn’t Bryan his lawyer?" Bridget asked.

"He is, but now we have a team." Brooke smiled and wiped her tears. "Finally I am getting a good feeling."

"He’ll be home soon Brooke." Colin told her.

"Logan, Taylor and I have to talk to you." Ridge insisted. He looked from Brooke to Taylor to Bridget. Bridget realized what he had in mind and she shot him a look of hatred.

"F*ck you Ridge." She said. Brooke gasped in shock at her daughter and Taylor looked sharply at her. After the confession before this was the last reaction she expected.

"You watch your mouth young lady." Ridge told her.

"I think everyone’s nerves are unraveled." Brooke said, excusing her daughter.

Bridget’s cell phone rang and she pulled it out and went to the corner to talk.

"That better not be him." Ridge warned loudly.

"Who Ridge?" Brooke asked.

"Some lowlife she brought home before."

"What?" Brooke asked.

"Would everyone be quiet! I can’t hear him!" Bridget shouted. She turned back to the wall and went back to the phone.

"Bridget brought home a friend Brooke. A rather mature friend." Taylor informed her.

"Oh dear lord." Brooke sighed and sat down. "What more? What more can I take?"

"Logan the guy is old enough to be her father. You can’t let her get away with this shit." Ridge told her.

Bridget disconnected her call and walked over to the crowd. "Joe is coming over Mom."

"Joe? Who is Joe?"

"He’s my friend and he wants to talk to you." She said.

"I swear to God Logan, if you give this creep permission to date her I’ll have you committed." Ridge groaned.

"Everyone please try and calm down." Taylor said. She turned to Bridget. "What does your friend what with Brooke?"

"He didn’t say." She told her.

"Priceless." Ridge said.

"Maybe we ought to go home now Ridge." Taylor suggested.

"And leave Brooke to deal with this bum? I don’t think so."

"She has Storm and Colin and Bryan will be back soon." Taylor told him. "I think we overstayed our welcome. Besides, Katherine has to get home."

"Taylor is right Ridge. You’re only adding to the tension right now." Storm told him.

"We’ll be at home if you need us for anything." Taylor said with a hug. She turned to Bridget. "Remember to talk to Bryan about what we talked about."

 

"I’m so sorry Stephanie. I never dreamed it would come to this." Jonathan Young said as he collected the papers with her signature.

"Neither did I Jonathan. I hope you don’t think I’m being too extreme but I have to look out for my children."

"I am on your side. I don’t think Eric will fight this, it’s fair but it also assures the safety of the company. I wonder, have you spoken to Brooke about this at all?"

"It’s none of her business what happens between me and Eric."

"She does have controlling interest. I just wondered if you had her support."

"According to my son I do, but I really don’t care either way."

"Stephanie, if she sides with Eric things could get ugly around here."

"They already are Jonathan." She said sadly. "Will the divorce take long?"

"Well, I certainly expect Eric’s lawyers to do some contesting. I can’t imagine it will all be complete sooner than a year. I’m sorry, but with everything that you’ve been through."

"No Jonathan, I am not in a hurry. In fact I am hoping it takes time."

"Hopes of a reconciliation?"

"No, it’s for Eric’s sake. I’ve hired an investigator. I want him to find all the dirt on Morgan before he gets in too deep with her."

"In that case, I will take my time on some of these motions. Don’t worry Stephanie, for every step he takes to rush things, I can slow them down."

"Thank you Jonathan. You’re a good friend, to both of us." She got up and hugged her old friend.

 

Taylor looked down at her flowerbed as she got out of the car. She kneeled down and started to fiddle around with the plants.

"Who’s been walking in my flowers?" She asked. "The children know better and so does Katherine. Ridge have you been careless?"

"What ever are you talking about Doc?" He asked as he walked over to join her.

"Look! These flowers have been trampled on. They’re bent and some are dead."

"Flowers die Doc. I’m sure that’s all it is."

"No, I was in the garden the day before yesterday and they were all doing fine. Look at this Ridge, they really have been ruined."

"Maybe we have animals. Have the trash cans been overturned at all?" He wondered.

"No. No it’s not like that, and see this, I swear this is a footprint." She said pointing to an indentation in the dirt.

"Way to small to be mine, I guess I’m innocent." He laughed.

"I’m frightened Ridge." She said as she wrapped her arms across her chest.

"Why?"

"I can’t put my finger on it, but I swear, it feels like when all those weird things were happening with me and Bryan."

Although the thought of Bryan made Ridge momentarily angry he trusted Taylor’s instincts implicitly. He walked to her and put his arms around her. "Have you noticed anything weird inside this time?"

"Please tell me you believe me Ridge."

"Oh, I do Doc, I really do. In fact I have such faith in you that I am going to make a little demand that you may not like."

"What’s that?" She asked.

"I don’t want you or the children out here alone. I want at least Katherine to be with you too. I’d prefer me but I want at least two adults."

"You’re right. If someone is stalking us or even just playing games I don’t want to take any chances at all with the children. But Ridge, I can certainly garden alone."

"I’m asking you not to. Just for now humor me Doc."

"What do you have up your sleeve?" She asked him.

"Protection. I think I’ll hire someone to protect my family."

"Isn’t that going a little bit overboard?"

"Better safe than sorry. I almost lost my family once, I am not going to let it happen again."

Ridge took Taylor’s hand and helped her up. He leaned over and kissed her tenderly. She smiled at him and stroked the side of his face with her fingertips. "Do you think we can have some Mommy and Daddy time tonight?" She asked him.

"Why wait Doc? Let’s have Katherine take the kids out for ice cream."

"You are so naughty." Taylor laughed.

"You think?" Ridge said playfully as he lowered his mouth to her neck and started to lick and bite her. She moaned when his hand slid inside her blouse and cupped her breast. "Now who’s naughty Doc, you aren’t wearing a bra."

"Less for you to take off me." She said softly.

"Oh Doc, do I have plans for us."

"Do you think I’ll like them?"

"I know you will." He said. He let her go and abruptly lifted her into his arms. Laughing and screaming he carried her into the house. "We’re home!" He called out. "Kids! Katherine?"

"A note." Taylor said as she pointed to a piece of paper on the table.

"Ah, a note it is." He agreed. He walked over with Taylor still in his arms.

"You can put me down you know." She told him.

"Now way." He said as he looked at the paper. "Your father is in town, he was looking for us but since we weren’t home he took Katherine and the kids out to eat and to Disneyland. Wow, Disneyland, that was nice of Jack."

"We missed him. Darn." Taylor said.

"Anyway." Ridge said as he dropped the note and adjusted her in his arms. "This gives us plenty of private time. So you have any ideas how you’d like to spend it?"

"If you don’t take me to bed right this minute Ridge Forrester I don’t think I will ever forgive you."

"We can’t have that now can we?" He teased. "But what if we get lost?"

"Lost? How would we get lost in our own house, and such a small house at that?" She laughed.

"You never know Doc. It has been known to happen. Now if I remember from my fairytale days there was a smart couple named Hansel and Gretal."

"They weren’t a couple, they were brother and sister." Taylor corrected him.

"Don’t spoil my fun Doc." He said. "Anyway, these smart kids decided as they got deeper and deeper into the forest they needed to make sure they could find their way out."

"Uh huh." She said as she leaned against him and started to kiss him.

"My story isn’t done Doc."

"I’m getting bored Ridge." She laughed again.

"So anyway." He said loudly and laughed once more. "They made a trail to lead them back out."

"We don’t have breadcrumbs and even if we did we’d attract ants." Taylor chastised him.

"You know Doc, you’re right about that. Breadcrumbs just won’t do the trick. But I have other ideas." He reached for the front of her blouse and undid the buttons one by one.

"I do not have food in my clothes Ridge."

"Ah but I could feast on these forever." He smiled as his mouth dipped to capture her pink nipples one after the other. She moaned in pleasure as he pulled her blouse off of her. "We’ll improvise." He said throwing her blouse on the floor.

"What are you doing?" She giggled as his hand started on the zipper of her linen pants.

"Making a trail." He laughed. He was overcome with the giggles as he carefully started to shed them both of their clothes. Taylor laughed along with him but was also enjoying the game. He momentarily put her down to take off his own pants and then Taylor took the waistband of his shorts and lowered them. The two naked lovers found themselves in an embrace and were soon gasping for air.

"I’m going to go for comfort this time." Ridge said tearing his lips from hers. He lifted her once more into his arms and completed the journey into the bed.

 

Morgan moved away from the window with a frown. "God how I hate you Taylor." She muttered. "But not for long. Soon you won’t even exist anymore. And then Ridge will come back to me where he belongs." She walked over to the flowerbed where Taylor had worked so diligently to restore the fragile blooms. She leaned over and tore several of the plants out by the roots and then trampled more of them. "You’re right to be scared Taylor but it’s just too late for you. For you and your stupid little brats. Soon the only thing Ridge will be planting is all of you!" She threw the flowers down and walked away, totally unaware of the camera that had just turned to scan her as she retreated.

 

"Can you tell me who this man is and why Ridge and Taylor are so upset?" Brooke asked her daughter after seeing her friends out.

"He’s a friend."

"And he’s my age?" She asked.

"Younger." Bridget said.

"How much younger? Taylor and Ridge said he’s old enough to be your father."

"Taylor and Ridge are idiots." Bridget replied.

"I am not liking your attitude Bridget. Don’t you think I’m going through enough with what’s happening with Michael to have to put up with this too?"

"He’s a guy, he’s a friend, he’s a little older. So what Mom? You were way younger than Dad."

"And I was in my twenties Bridget. Not only that but things were different."

"Cause Ridge was such a jerk and he left you?"

"What did Ridge do to make you so angry with him?"

"Why do you always defend him?" Bridget asked her.

"You used to do that yourself and I am not defending him. If he hurt you I want to know about it. Ridge has been kind of insensitive lately. That’s fine if he wants to be that way with me but I won’t have him doing it to you."

"He just keeps getting into my business. Can you tell him that he lost that right when he left us please!" Bridget moaned.

"Ridge is your brother and my friend and he’ll always care about us. I love him Bridget, not like it was before but I do love him. Do you want to talk about this?" Brooke asked.

"No, I don’t want to talk at all, I just want to wait for Joey."

"About this Joey, how do you know him and what does he want with me?"

"I don’t know Mom. I saw him at Insomnia and he wanted to meet you."

"Well there must be a reason. Bridget I don’t even want to think about a man that age trying to get involved with you. If he thinks he’s going to come over here and win me over he has another think coming."

"He doesn’t. He just said he wants to talk to you. He wouldn’t tell me why."

"He has to have a reason. Why would a perfect stranger want to meet me. I wish you hadn’t told him to come over. I’m going to be busy. Bryan and Storm and Colin are going to be working here. Michael has to be my number one priority, well as well as you and Rick."

"Rick and I are fine. Just worry about Mike. But Mom, please be nice to Joey, I really like him."

"And that isn’t supposed to scare me? Bridget this isn’t good. When he comes I am going to tell him that it isn’t a good time. I can’t be entertaining strange men right now."

"He isn’t strange, he’s nice and he’s good looking and he really likes me. And Mom, he said it was really important that he talks to you today."

"Is he looking for a job? Bridget you can’t be inviting strangers over at a time like this."

"It sounded important." She said defending Joe. "Can’t you at least give him a chance? Do you have to be as narrow-minded as Taylor?"

"Taylor isn’t narrow-minded. She’s concerned."

"Whatever." Bridget said sitting down. "Storm’s friend is hot." She commented.

"Storm’s friend is a good lawyer. I wouldn’t care if he looked like Elmer Fudd, as long as he can help Michael."

"Where did they go?" Bridget asked. She had been so angry at Taylor and Ridge that she hadn’t paid attention to the rest of the room.

"They went back to the hotel to get settled. They’re coming back to have dinner with us and to meet Bryan."

"Is Adrienne still going to stay here?"

"She’s been a huge help Bridget. I don’t know how I could have gotten through the past few days without her."

"She wants to f*ck Mike." Bridget stated.

"No she doesn’t. She loves him Bridget, like I love Ridge."

"Exactly." Bridget smiled. She turned towards the door at the loud sound of the Harley in the driveway.

"Please don’t tell me your friend drives a motorcycle."

"He does." Bridget said as she went to the door and opened it. She stood and waited until Joey got there.

"Hi." She said as she tried to hug him.

"Hi Bridget." He said in a serious voice. "Does your mother know I’m coming."

"Yes, I do." Brooke said walking up to them. She gave him the once over and was very upset at his age. "What is it you want from me? And I hope it’s not my blessing because that is not going to happen."

"Can I come in?" He asked.

"Perhaps it’s best that you just go home Mister, uh what is your last name?" Brooke asked.

"Copeland." Joey said. "I’m Joe Copeland, Mike’s brother." He confessed.

 

Changes Part 104

 

Brooke’s eyes widened as she stared at the man in front of her. A look of confusion crossed her face. She scowled slightly and then squinted her eyes in her infamous expression. "You’re Michael’s brother?" She asked him.

"Yes. I know I’m the last one you expected, especially now." He said as he shifted from foot to foot. It was obvious he was uncomfortable.

"Actually no, family should be together at times like this." Brooke told Joey. "Please come, sit down." She said as she walked towards the couch. She turned to see if he was following her. At first Joey started to follow but then turned and looked back at Bridget. She was in a state of shock and she also was angry.

"Bridget, I can explain." He said.

"You used me, you used me to get into a family that you aren’t wanted in." She said as her eyes welled with unshed tears.

"Bridget, honey that isn’t true." Brooke said as she walked to her daughter and put her arm protectively around her. No matter who this man was her daughter came first.

"Mike hates his brother, he’s told us all that." Bridget said as she stared at Joey over Brooke’s shoulder.

"No, he said that they aren’t close. Michael never said that he hates him. Joe, I’m sorry, Bridget is upset and confused, we all are." Brooke was not sure how to deal with this situation. She had been ready to pounce on this man who was after her child but now she knew that there was a reason he had befriended Bridget. She wasn’t sure of what it was but she wanted to know. For the little Michael had told her about Joey he was the last person she would expect coming to give his support.

"I wasn’t trying to use you Bridget." Joey told her. "When I met you I had no idea who you were, just that you were a sweet, beautiful young lady. Someone I would be proud to call my friend."

"Are you saying you just happened to meet my daughter?" Brooke asked him. She wanted an explanation. Taylor and Ridge had sensed much more than a man concerned with his brother. She needed to know why he had approached Bridget and what he expected to come of it all.

"That really isn’t what’s important right now Brooke, I’m here to help my brother." Joey stood still finally and ran his hands through his hair nervously. From his spying he knew Brooke was a woman not to back down, but his first priority had to be Michael. He would deal with his attraction to Bridget some other time if he had to.

"Well I appreciate that, I really do but there really isn’t much any of us can do except for support him. We have good lawyers and they will find a way. But we want your support Joe, Michael needs his family."

"We’re his family, not him." Bridget said angrily.

"Bridget I know you’re mad at me but try and understand. I wasn’t using you. I was your friend before anything happened to my brother." He turned to Brooke. "You have an amazing daughter. She’s taught me so much about life. She’s changed my life Brooke, for the better. Now I have to do what I can do to show Mike I’m not the same man. I have to help him, and I can."

"I’m proud of her too. Just not at this moment." She said with a stern look at Bridget. "But I know all of our emotions are on edge. But Joe, what is it you think you can do to help Michael?"

"He can’t do anything Mom, he’s just a user, just like Mike told us."

"Bridget that is enough!" Brooke yelled. "Please forgive her, she’s very upset." Brooke told Joey.

"It’s my fault Brooke, I should have told her who I was but I was selfish. I enjoyed her company and I thought if I did tell her that I’d get exactly this reaction. But please, I have to tell you something , something that is going to clear my brother."

"Clear him? Joe what do you know that can clear him?" Bridget asked, suddenly not quite as angry as before.

"Hi y’all." Adrienne said as she and Bryan walked in carrying bags and bags of steaming hot Chinese food. "Look what the cat dragged in! Joey Copeland, what the hell are you doin’ here?"

"Adrienne." He said quietly. His eyes stayed on the redhead as she placed the bags on the dining room table and returned to the living room.

"Joe, you obviously know Adrienne, this man is Bryan Jackson, one of Michael’s attorneys. Bryan, Joe Copeland, Michael’s brother." Brooke said, making the introductions.

"Hello Joe." Bryan said as he shook his hand.

"Joe said he has something that can clear Michael." Brooke said excitedly.

"Well that’s the best thing I’ve heard all day." Bryan smiled.

"Spill it Joey." Adrienne told him. She knew him well and she knew he never did anything without a payoff. She just wondered what possibly could be in it for him. Then she saw the way Joey was looking and both Brooke and Bridget and she got even more suspicious.

Joe started to shift his feet again as he looked from Brooke to Ade and then to Bridget. "Okay, let me start from the beginning."

 

"Perfect, perfect." Storm Logan said to himself. He reached for the pad and jotted down a few notes and then went back to the screen on his laptop. "I got it Colin, I found the case you were looking for." He called out.

Colin emerged from the next room draped in a large towel. His hair was soaking and he was drinking water from a bottle. "The Robert Garrick case?" He asked.

"Yup." Storm said with a thumbs up.

"Excellent. Anything on Medford?"

"Not yet, give me time. I’m not used to being your gopher." Storm laughed.

"Pretty expensive gopher." Colin said with a grin. "Actually I think of you more as my glorified paralegal." He smiled.

"Paralegal my ass. You should be so lucky, if this wasn’t for my sister you’d be doing your own research buddy boy." Storm teased back.

"Are you going to shower?" Colin asked as he adjusted his towel. "We really gotta get this show on the road."

"Yeah, I just wanted to try a little more searching. This connection is pretty slow." Storm said as he hit enter and waited for the screen to refresh.

"Brooke has broadband, we can connect at her house. Let me get dressed and you shower." Colin told him. "And stop worrying so much, have I ever let you down?"

"There’s a first time for everything." Storm mumbled.

"Not this time Storm, you got my word on this. I know what I’m doing and this case is going to be a piece of cake. Michael will be out on bail tomorrow and with luck we will blow this case away in no time. But I want to talk to that kid. If I can break her maybe we can get charges dropped before we even go to a bail hearing."

"Yeah right." Storm said under his breath. But he knew Colin told the truth. He was brilliant and confidant and he rarely lost a case. Juries ate him up and Colin Graham awed even prosecutors. He was a star in the legal world and also was becoming well known publicly. His picture often graced the front page on the newspapers. While others might have been jealous Storm was proud and happy for his friend. He just hoped that his good fortune would continue and Brooke’s husband could be the recipient of the golden career of this man.

"It could happen. Believe me. If Brooke is right and the girl is lying I will break her, I just need a few minutes with her, that’s all." Colin smiled and walked into the bedroom. Storm chuckled to himself and returned to his research on the laptop.

 

"You were amazing Doc." Ridge said as he gave his wife one last kiss. The sheets lay in a mess at the foot of the bed and Taylor was lying gloriously naked next to him. She was like a Greek goddess. He was always awed by her beauty, which was only a small facet of what he loved so much about her.

"We were amazing." She corrected him.

"You know there is still a part of me that can’t believe that I have you back." Ridge said as he ran his fingers through her hair. "I thank God for you every day."

"We have been through a lot haven’t we?" She smiled. "But we made it through and we’re both stronger for is. We’re a lot luckier than other people. We found our way back together."

"And we will never let anyone or anything separate us again." He said.

"I keep thinking about poor Brooke and Michael, they seemed to have it all and then it was all torn away from them. It just proves how fragile the strings that hold our lives together are." Taylor said reflectively.

"They have a good lawyer Doc. If Mike is innocent Colin Graham will get him off."

"What do you mean IF he is innocent. Ridge Michael Copeland is not a rapist. You know that."

"We both saw him that day. He was rough with Katie’s friend and with that kid. There’s a side to him that you don’t know Doc."

"I think that’s your jealousy showing again Ridge. You always have to compete. Are we already that settled down and that boring a married couple that you need to be this way over Brooke again?"

"This has nothing to do with Brooke. Except that I really wish she had married someone else."

"She loves him, she’s happy Ridge."

"Can we not talk about this Taylor? I can certainly think of better ways to spend our time."

"I’m sure you can." She laughed. She rolled over and into his arms. His hands covered her hard nipples circling them and playing with them. Taylor loved it, her body responded to him and she felt a fire burn between her legs. She wanted him again. Would she every tire of this man? She wondered. "Let’s not talk at all." She said as she reached down to stroke him.

"You make the best suggestions." He smiled and lowered his mouth to hers once more.

 

"Where is Brooke?" Eric asked as he walked into Grant’s office. "In fact where is anyone?"

"Have you been on Mars Eric?" Grant asked him in amazement. He put down his pad and pencil.

"What are you talking about?" He answered gruffly.

"Brooke’s husband was arrested, certainly you know that." Grant said in wonderment.

"Yes, yes I do. I had forgotten." Eric mumbled. He had been so self absorbed he had truly forgotten that this had happened. He made a mental note to give Brooke a call and offer his concern for her and his children. "How is Brooke handling it Grant?" He asked. It would be better if he had some idea to her frame of mind when he made the call. Although Brooke was a strong woman there was a breaking point and he thought Brooke may well be reaching hers.

"Macy and I moved to a hotel to give her some privacy. I spoke to her yesterday and she was a wreck. They denied Mike bail. And today I found out that he was beaten up. It’s terrible Eric. The poor guy." It pained Grant to think of the pain that Michael suffered at the hands of those animals.

"Yes, it is terrible. I wonder what would cause the girl to accuse him?"

"I don’t know Eric but he is innocent. He’s a good man, kind and generous." Grant’s thoughts turned to his initial reaction to Michael. He had been so jealous and yet Michael had welcomed him into his home and offered him friendship, a friendship that had become quite important to him.

"But this child is my daughter’s friend, I hate to think she would lie." Eric said. He tried to remember his dealings with Sara but realized he had none. He had not played an important role in the raising of his children and he regretted that. Brooke had done a good job, as did Ridge.

"That’s exactly what she’s doing. Poor Brooke doesn’t know where to turn." Grant said thoughtfully. He wished he could do more for Brooke, but getting Macy out of the house had to be a help for her.

"She’s not alone is she?" Eric asked him.

"Mike’s ex-wife is staying with Brooke."

"Is that smart? Aren’t they tearing each other’s hair out?" Eric wondered. Brooke had quite a jealous streak in her. He still was amazed at her friendship with Taylor.

"I don’t think so. Adrienne has been very good to Brooke. And Mike asked her to look after her for him."

"Well then." Eric said dismissing the subject from his mind. "So do you know where Ridge might be? Or his mother?"

"As far as I know Ridge and Taylor have been spending a lot of time with Brooke too." Grant explained. "I try and talk to Brooke everyday Eric, but mostly I speak to Adrienne, she’s a Godsend right now. She told me that Ridge and Taylor have been extremely supportive. They are always there or calling her. She needs them and they know it."

"I hope she doesn’t come between them." Eric said.

"Brooke is not interested in Ridge." Grant laughed. "Except as a friend. Besides Eric, I think your little girlfriend is more a danger to that marriage."

"Leave Morgan out of this."

"Fine." Grant said, throwing up his hands in defeat. "As for Stephanie, I saw her in her office earlier but I think she left with an older, distinguished gentleman."

"Silver haired? Tall?" Eric asked.

"Yes."

"Jonathan. She must be proceeding with the divorce." Eric said aloud.

"I’m sorry to hear that Eric. I hoped you would work it out." Grant said honestly.

"Thank you Grant but I’m alright about it. What has me bothered is how this whole thing has affected Forrester. We can’t operate without a staff. I can understand Brooke needing time now but I expected Ridge to be here."

"I’m sure he will be. He was here earlier but like I said he and Taylor left to be with Brooke."

"Alright Grant, thank you." Eric turned and walked out of the office.

"Big heart you got there Eric." Grant mumbled under his breath.

 

"Mother? What are you doing here?" Felicia asked Stephanie who had just come in the front door.

"I just had lunch with Jonathan and I wasn’t in the mood to deal with your father. Did you see him today? I know you had planned to." Stephanie asked.

"I did. And he’s as stubborn as you are. I swear Mother, if one of you doesn’t give an inch you are going to wind up divorced."

"That’s inevitable. In fact that’s what I met Jonathan about."

"For God’s sake Mother, you know you don’t want a divorce."

"No, I don’t, but I am not going to let him destroy our company or our family for that woman. I had to make a move and so be it."

"So you’re fully prepared to divorce him? Mother you love him."

"I loved the man he was Felicia, I barely recognize him anymore." She said with a touch of sadness. "I have resigned myself to this. My marriage is over."

"What are you doing to protect the company?" Felicia asked.

"I don’t think this is something I should be discussing with you. I wouldn’t want to put you in the middle, just know that I have always been fully prepared for this. Both before and after the disaster of Brooke Logan. And this time when we remarried I made sure I was even more prepared. I am assuming your father has forgotten this or else he never would have taken up with Morgan."

"Mom, it’s just sex. Let him get it out of his system and he’ll come back." Felicia implored.

"And you would want me to take him back?" Stephanie was flabbergasted. She knew that Felicia adored her father but to find him this faultless was beyond any normal thinking.

"You love each other and you have made a life together. Don’t let Morgan do this to you." Felicia said.

"It’s what your father is doing. He made the choices. He put that maniac ahead of Ridge and his family and then ahead of me. I don’t think I could ever forgive him that." She walked to the bar and poured herself a tall glass of water. "Is there any news on Brooke and her husband?" She asked Felicia. She watched her daughter for a reaction and it was one of pain. "Please don’t tell me you are still pining over that man. Surely this shows you what he’s really made of."

"If you feel that way then why did you even ask?" Felicia wondered.

"Brooke is the CEO and if she can’t perform her duties I am well prepared to take legal action against her to make sure our company survives."

"You’re heartless." Felicia said angrily. "Mike is not a rapist and Brooke is living through hell. Did you hear that Mike was beaten up? I have no idea how badly."

"Frankly he deserves anything he gets." Stephanie said as she put down the glass.

"How can you say that?" Felicia jumped at her.

"The man raped a child, a friend of Bridget’s, certainly you don’t condone that. And I will never forgive him for what he did to you!"

"He did not rape her!" Felicia insisted. "And he didn’t do anything to me. I know the truth Mother, I know who was responsible for Mike leaving me and breaking my heart and I will never forgive YOU for that."

"Don’t you dare blame that on me. I was the one who came running to pick up the pieces that he left in that godforsaken clinic in Mexico. Don’t you dare blame me Felicia Forrester, don’t you dare."

"Michael and I would have been married. We loved each other." She said softly. "And you ruined it."

 

"What is it you can tell us that could clear Michael?" Bryan asked Joey.

"Mike didn’t rape that girl." Joey told him.

"No shit Sherlock." Bridget said sarcastically.

"We know he didn’t Joe, but do you have a way to prove it? Were you there?" Brooke asked, grasping at any hope she could find.

"From what I understand Mike’s DNA was a match." Joey said.

"A partial match." Bryan corrected him. "It was close but I think I can prove the test inconclusive. But that doesn’t exactly clear him. And there was another man involved so the samples could be compromised."

"What if you could make an exact match?" Joey asked.

"Then we have the rapist." Bryan said excitedly.

"Whoa!" Joey jumped back. "No way." Bridget looked at him as she figured out what he was leading to.

"Joey? Sara?" She asked sadly.

"Look, I want to help Mike, but not by throwing suspicion on someone else. I’m saying she wasn’t raped at all, that she had consensual sex." Joey said nervously looking around the room.

"That’s what we think too but she’s made the accusations and Michael’s DNA is too close right now." Bryan explained. Bridget looked pleadingly at Joey.

"It wasn’t him that had sex with her and there is a reason the DNA matches." Joey told them.

"What is the reason Joe?" Brooke asked him hopefully.

"Because I had sex with her that night." Joe finally admitted. The room fell silent as everyone digested this information. Suddenly like a light bulb going off Brooke understood what he mean.

"The DNA is similar because you’re brothers, it isn’t Michael’s DNA they found but yours." She said.

"Why her Joey? What was so great about her?" Bridget asked jealously.

"Why her? Because I knew I couldn’t have the one I really wanted." He told her. "And she was offering herself on a silver platter."

"Okay Joe, I need details." Bryan said. "Let me get my tape recorder and we can sit down and you can tell me the whole story."

"I didn’t rape her, I’ll help Mike but I’m not taking a rap for something that didn’t happen."

"You won’t have to Joe." Brooke said calmly. "Sara had no intention of accusing you or the other man of rape, she wanted Michael and this was all a sick little plan of hers to get him, If he wasn’t going to do what she wanted she was going to make him pay. Why didn’t I listen to him? Why did I keep defending her?" Brooke asked as she started to cry. "Damn it, this is all my fault! If I had taken him seriously this never would have happened, none of it."

 

Storm stepped into the living room of the suite and smiled at the sight of Colin hard at work. His friend was diligent and he knew things would work out for his sister.

"Ahem." He said, clearing his throat.

"Finally." Colin joked. He stood up and took in Storm’s appearance. He was a handsome man, well groomed and impeccably dressed, even in his casual clothes. Colin wasn’t the clothes horse that his friend was. While Storm’s khaki pants and tailored shirt made him look like the cover of a J Crew catalog his own worn jeans and GAP tee shirt seemed out of place on a lawyer.

"I see you dressed up." Storm teased. He knew Colin liked comfort and he also knew that in the courtroom no one looked more professional than Colin Graham.

"I’m not dressing to impress tonight." Colin told him. "I’m working strategies and having Chinese food." He laughed. "But I made a decision while you were showering."

"What’s that?" Storm asked.

"I’m going to meet our client tonight. You go on ahead to Brooke’s, I’ll stop by the prison, talk to Mike and then join you."

"One car." Storm reminded him.

"Not anymore, I called the concierge and rented another one. Trust my instincts. I want to do this tonight."

"So you’re going to go to the jail dressed like that?" Storm asked.

"I’m a rebel Storm, you know that." Colin laughed. "They’ll know who I am, don’t you worry about that."

"I had hoped we could talk to him together." Storm said.

"Not a good idea. You’re too close to the situation. Believe me, I know what I’m doing."

"Well, let me give you a little more information first then." Storm said as he sat down next to his friend. "I was at the party that night."

"Yes, you told me. Don’t try and prejudice me either way Storm." Colin warned.

"Look Colin, I don’t know the guy well at all, but I do know that he has a bad temper."

"No laws on the books against that."

"He was in a mood from the minute he got home that night and he seemed to take it out on everyone. I’m not sure if his demeanor has changed at all yet."

"That’ll be for me to find out." Colin told him. "Storm this isn’t a popularity contest. Frankly I don’t care if you like him or not. I don’t even care if I like him. I just want to meet the guy alone and see what my first impressions are."

"Brooke loves him and she trusts him. She usually has good judgement." Storm said reflectively.

"Well you tell your sister where I am and that I will be over soon. And make sure to save me some Sesame Chicken. If not there will be hell to pay tonight." Colin said with a laugh.

"I’ll make sure of it." Storm smiled.

"And stop worrying, it’s going to work out. I’m good at my job Storm, very good." He picked up his briefcase, waved and walked out of the hotel suite.

"You may have to be buddy." Storm said after he had gone. "You may well have to be."

 

Ridge and Taylor lay quietly in each other’s arms, basking in the aftermath of their second round of lovemaking when the doorbell rang. Ridge rolled his eyes with annoyance and pulled Taylor closer.

"Ignore it Doc, maybe they’ll go away."

"Ridge." She moaned struggling to get up. "It might be Dad and the kids."

"He wouldn’t ring the bell, Katherine would just open the door with her key." He leaned over her and started to kiss her again.

"No, I can’t do this, it might be important." She said as she freed herself from his arms. She walked naked to the closet and got out her robe and wrapped it around her.

"Now why did you do that?" Ridge complained.

"You’re insatiable." She laughed. She opened the bedroom door, closed it again and went to the front door. She smiled when she opened it to reveal her brother-in-law. "Thorne! What a pleasant surprise."

"Hi Taylor, am I disturbing you?" He asked as he took in her attire and mussed hair.

"Only if you had come a little sooner, Come on in, I’ll get Ridge." She said as she walked him to the couch.

Thorne sat down and Taylor returned to the bedroom where Ridge was still lying on the bed waiting for her.

"Thorne is here." She announced.

"What does he want?" Ridge asked angrily. He was annoyed that Taylor had let his little brother interrupt their private time.

"I have no idea and lose the attitude Mister, he’s your brother." She said as she slipped on her abandoned panties. She removed her robe and pulled a sundress out of the closet and slipped it over her head. She then went to the dresser and ran a brush through her hair. "Get dressed!" She told Ridge.

"Alright!" He said loudly. He got up and pulled his jeans on. "Of all the stupid times for him to come over."

"Hurry." She scolded. She then went back out to the living room to join Thorne. "He’ll be right out. Can I get you anything? Coffee? Tea? A soft drink?"

"If you have an iced tea I’d love it." Thorne said.

"I’m sure we do." She smiled as Thorne started to get up. "Sit, I’ll get it." She told him as she walked to the kitchen. "So what brings you here?" She called out to him.

"I don’t know exactly. I was at work and no one was there. I tried calling Mom and she wasn’t home. I have no idea where Dad is and no one answered at Brooke’s. Frankly I was concerned when I called Ridge’s office and he wasn’t around either. Megan told me that he called to say he was at home so here I am. I was just wondering if anyone has any news."

"You mean about Michael?" Taylor asked as she walked in and handed him the tall glass of iced tea.

"Thanks." He said, taking a sip. "Ummm, good. Yeah, about Michael or about Mom and Dad." He said.

"Brooke went to see Michael today. I don’t know if you heard or now, he was beaten up in the prison, rather badly I’m afraid."

"Poor Brooke, she must be terrified."

"She’s doing as well as can be expected. I’m more worried about Michael and what the long range effect of this will be, I want to offer counseling if he wants it but you know how proud he is."

"Taylor not to be insulting or anything but you are kind of involved in their lives personally, maybe you can refer him to someone."

"Of course, but maybe he won’t want that, I thought I could talk to him as a friend. But perhaps you are right." Taylor sighed and sipped her tea.

"So where are my nieces and nephew?" Thorne asked.

"Their grandfather came to town and he has taken them to Disneyland." Taylor informed him.
"I’m sorry I missed them. It’s been too long since I’ve seen them." He told her.

"Hey Thorne." Ridge said as he walked in.

"Hi Ridge." He smiled brightly at his brother. Ridge couldn’t help but smiling back, it seemed Thorne was finally becoming himself again and Ridge welcomed that.

"What brings you here?" Ridge asked.

"I was just telling Taylor, I was really concerned about everyone and I just wanted to catch up with everything. Any news for me?"

"Logan is a mess." Ridge said, shaking his head. "Taylor has been wonderful with her though. She seems to get annoyed with me though."

"Maybe cause you hate her husband." Thorne said.

"I don’t hate him, I just don’t really trust him. But Thorne, I certainly wouldn’t wish this on him. I hope things get straightened out soon."

"Me too." Thorne agreed. "Do you think Brooke would appreciate a visit from me?"

"Not today, she already has her hands full and she even asked us to leave." Ridge explained.

"She did? What’s going on?" Thorne asked.

"Bridget brought home some loser and really, Brooke does not need this right now."

"Why did you guys leave her alone?" Thorne asked with genuine concern.

"We didn’t Thorne. Storm was coming and so were Bryan and Adrienne. She’ll be alright and she knows she can always call me." Taylor interjected.

"So what about Mom and Dad?" Thorne asked.

"Well you know that one Thorne, Dad did move in with you." Ridge told him.

"I was hoping he would go home."

"Mom says she’s getting a divorce." Ridge informed him.

"She won’t." Taylor said. "She loves Eric, they’ll work it out somehow, I just know it."

"Will you talk to her Taylor?" Thorne asked.

"Oh course I will, I just don’t know if she’ll listen to me."

 

Brooke ran to the door when the bell rang. She was relieved to see her brother and she showed him with a bear hug.

"Is something wrong Brooke?" He asked her, always the older brother.

"Oh Storm, so much has happened since you left, come in and we’ll bring you up to date." She looked behind him. "Where’s Colin?" She asked.

"He went to meet Mike." Storm told her. "What happened Brooke, is there anything Colin and I need to know?"

"Oh yes." She said. "Come, come." She grabbed his hand and led him inside. Bridget was sitting on the arm of a chair. Adrienne was on the couch with Joey and Bryan was pacing and talking on his cell phone. Storm immediately was uncomfortable seeing Adrienne.

"Why is she here?" He whispered to Brooke.

"She’s been an amazing help to me Stormy. I never expected it but she really has. Is there a problem?" Brooke asked him.

"No, no of course not." He said. "She’s just a bit strange, she insisted she knew me when I met her at the party. I guess she makes me feel uncomfortable."

"That’s Bryan on the phone. He’s Michael’s lawyer and he was well um, he was sort of married to Taylor."

"Oh, he’s the one you told me about." Storm laughed.

"Yeah. You should have something in common with him." She smiled.

"Who’s the other guy?" Storm asked.

"That is Joe Copeland, Michael’s brother." Brooke grinned.

"He wasn’t at the party was he?" Storm asked.

"No, his sister Anne was, but I hadn’t met Joe yet. He had some amazing news for us. You and Colin have to talk to him. Bryan is bringing Connor up to date."

"You want to bring me up to date or wait for Colin?" Storm asked Brooke.

"No, I don’t want to wait, I’ll tell this news a million times it’s so wonderful. Stormy we have proof it wasn’t Michael. We have proof that he is innocent." She smiled.

 

Colin sat in the prison parking lot in his rented car and reviewed his notes. He made a couple of notations and then reached for his cell phone on the seat next to him. He read the number from the court papers and punched it in. Tapping on the dashboard he waited for someone to answer.

"Hello, yes you can. This is Colin Graham, that’s G-R-A-H-A-M. It is imperative that I speak to Mr. Costas today." He smiled as he listened to the voice on the other side. "Yes, I am representing Michael Copeland, that’s C-O-P-E, oh you know, fine. I’m sure Mr. Costas is aware of the bail hearing that I have set up for the morning. Perhaps we can avoid all the trouble if Mr. Costas is willing to meet with me tonight. Oh no." Colin laughed. "No I have no intention of calling off the hearing, that is unless Mr. Costas is willing to drop all charges and free my client now. No, I didn’t think so. When will he be available? Alright, let me give you my cell number. But I won’t have it with me for a while, I will be meeting with my client. It’s 415-555-9978. Yes, it’s a San Francisco number but I am in Los Angeles. Very good. I’ll be calling back if I don’t hear from him. Message? Yes, you tell Mr. Costas that I expect to be taking Dr. Copeland home with me after the hearing." He chuckled to himself and hung up. He then put his pager and cell into the glove compartment of the car, grabbed his briefcase and set out to enter the prison.

 

"Morgan." Eric stood up from his desk as the woman entered his office. "I wasn’t expecting you here."

"I hope it isn’t a problem." She said as she walked over and kissed him.

"Never, but was it for you?" He asked. Eric was aware that Stephanie and Brooke didn’t want Morgan in the building, and that wasn’t even counting Ridge’s feelings. As much as he cared about Morgan he didn’t want to cause more upsetment for his family. He walked to the door and shut it, giving them privacy.

"Security gave me a hassle but I told them I was here to see you and if they didn’t like it you’d have their jobs." She laughed, tossing back her hair. It was an evil laugh, one that sometimes scared Eric.

"Where is Joshua?" He asked her.

"I got a sitter. I just had to get out Eric, I was going out of my mind." She put down her purse and threw her arms around him. "Let’s go somewhere and do something Eric. Let’s have fun."

"I have work to do Morgan, and it seems like I’m the only one around here who even cares anymore."

"I want to go out." She said. She curled her lip and pounded her foot on the floor.

"For goodness sake Morgan get control of yourself. We can do something tonight but right now I have a company to run."

"It’s Brooke’s company, let her worry about it." She complained.

Eric was furious at this comment. While Brooke had control and was the CEO this was still his company, it bore his name and he was the person who started it up. No one was going to tell him it was not his company, no one. He looked at Morgan once more. Who was this woman and why was he letting her control his life. Was Kristen right? Was the sex that good? It was time he took control again.

 

Colin was still laughing about his conversation with the guards as he approached Michael’s bed. They had demanded three kinds of proof that he was who he said he was. They just weren’t used to lawyers in jeans and tee shirts they had finally admitted. But Colin’s reputation was huge. He was not at all what they had expected when he had called to set up the visit. Dr. Healy hadn’t been much different, but he hadn’t asked for proof. He had sat Colin down and explained Michael’s injuries and also told him that he had been sedated for the pain. Colin assured him it was only an introductory meeting and that he would not be causing his patient any stress. He was impressed by Healy. He seemed to genuinely care and that was rare in a prison environment.

He stood and watched Michael’s chest slowly rise and fall with his breathing. The sleeping man was badly bruised but Colin could see he was a handsome man, a strong, athletic man. ‘Brooke did well.’ He thought to himself. He pulled a chair over next to the bed but before he sat he walked around to survey his wounds. He saw the bandages on his wrist and frowned. "Dr. Healy, can you come here a moment please?" He called to the physician. Dr. Healy walked over to where he was standing. "Yes Mr. Graham? Is something wrong?"

"His wrist, you didn’t mention an injury to his wrist." He said jotting down something on his pad. "Was this from the beating?" He asked.

"No Mr. Graham, it was from being cuffed to the bed." Dr. Healy admitted.

"And what may I ask was the purpose of that? It seems quite obvious to me that Dr. Copeland was not going anywhere." Colin was careful to address Michael as doctor, making an obvious point of his standing in the community as well as his innocence. He did get the impression that Dr. Healy also respected Michael which could work in his favor.

"My thoughts exactly. I requested the guards removed them and I treated the injury." He walked over and gently examined Michael’s wrist. "It’s healing well, we caught the infection."

"Thank you Dr. Healy. May I ask another question?" Colin looked up from his pad.

"Of course." He said.

"Have there been photographs taken?"

"Photographs? Why?" Dr. Healy asked him.

"Well, when this is all settled, and Dr. Copeland has been exonerated, we intend to sue the state for false arrest and pain and suffering."

"No photos have been taken." Dr. Healy admitted.

"Alright." Colin said as he opened his briefcase and took out a camera. "Then I shall do it myself, I will also prepare a statement from you, attesting to his condition upon arrival in the clinic. Can I count on your cooperation?"

"Mr. Graham, you have to understand, this is my job. I can’t be alienating the people I work for."

"I’m not asking you to lie, just to admit that these photos are a clear representation of Dr. Copeland’s condition. Though I probably will subpoena you to testify."

"I’ll be willing to tell the truth, but I won’t lie. I didn’t see the beating nor do I know who was or wasn’t there. I will not be part of a witchhunt Mr. Graham." Dr. Healy insisted.

"And I would never ask that of you." Colin said. He leaned over Michael and gently tapped him on the shoulder. "Michael, Dr. Copeland, can you open your eyes please?"

"Hmmm." Michael moaned opening his eyes and looking at Colin. "What? I didn’t do anything."

"It’s okay Michael, I’m here to help you. I’m Colin Graham, your attorney." He said as he extended his hand to him. Michael struggled to wake up and looked at him. He weakly held his hand to him and then let it fall back to the bed. "Don’t worry, handshakes aren’t that important. How are you feeling Michael?"

"Like I was run over by a truck." He said. "Can you get me a glass of water?" He said, clearing his voice.

"You bet I can." Colin smiled. He went to the pitcher and poured a glass. "Can you take it or do you need help?"

"I can take it." Michael reached for the glass and brought it to his parched lips. He took a gulp and gave the glass back to Colin. "Did Brooke hire you?"

"I’m an associate of Storm’s, he asked me to come to Los Angeles and take your case. Brooke did hire me. But of course it’s all up to you."

Michael moaned and moved in the bed back to his side. "What happened to Bryan?"

"Bryan is still on the team but I am the lead attorney. I am a criminal attorney Dr. Copeland, I will get you out of here." He looked at the pain in Michael’s eyes. "Is it your leg? Is that what’s causing all the discomfort?"

"I know who you are Mr. Graham, I’ve read about you in the papers, I know about some of the famous people you’ve defended and I thank you for coming to help me. Can you get me out of here? Can you?"

"I can and I will." Colin assured him. "Don’t you worry about that, you’ll be home before you know it. Now about the pain?"

"You’d be hurting too if a couple of assholes stuck their dicks up your ass and followed it with a screwdriver." Michael said roughly. He looked at Colin who was stunned, but not surprised.

"Dr. Healy left that part out." He said as he started to write on his pad.

"I asked him not to tell anyone. And I ask the same of you."

"Michael, I’m not sure I can do that."

"You have to, at least until I tell my wife. She doesn’t know and I don’t want her finding out from anyone but me. God." He moaned. "How the hell can gay men want that done to them?"

"Michael there is a huge difference between lovemaking or consensual sex and rape. Rape is a crime of violence. It has less to do with the sexual act than to control and the causing of pain. I am genuinely sorry that you had to go through that, but they will pay. Those guilty for you being here will pay."

"I’m sorry Mr. Graham, I didn’t mean to offend you. I’m not prejudice against people with other lifestyles. I just never asked for this to be done to me."

"Why are you apologizing to me?" Colin asked.

"I know you’re from San Francisco and I know you defended that congressman. I know you must know a lot of people who are gay. I didn’t mean anything by it."

"I took no offense Michael, and please call me Colin. Now I want to take some pictures of your injuries."

"What for?" Michael asked him.

"So we can sue the pants off these people once I get you off." Colin smiled.

 

"This is amazing. Colin is going to be thrilled." Storm said after Brooke and Joey repeated his story for him.

"I don’t want to go back to prison." Joe told him. "You are not going to try and push this off on me. I will admit to doing her but I didn’t rape her. Not only that but the chick swore she was legal."

"She does that all the time." Bridget added.

"Why didn’t you ever tell me about this Bridget?" Brooke asked. "Do you do this too?"

"No. I’m not like her Mom, you know I’m not."

"Your mother didn’t say you were Budge." Storm said, trying to smooth things between mother and daughter. "She’s just concerned. She loves you guys and she worries about you."

He hugged his niece and walked to the bar to get a glass of water. Adrienne followed him.

"Are you still gonna play games Storm?" She asked.

"I don’t know what you’re talking about, Adrienne isn’t it?" He said to her.

"You know damn well it is. Storm Logan why are you trying to make me feel like I’m crazy. If you don’t like me fine. If you wish that night never happened, well that’s fine too, just don’t pretend it didn’t happen cause you know as well as I do that it did."

"Would you keep your voice down." He said to her.

"You do know me Storm, you know me in the biblical sense." She insisted. "Now all I wanna know is why you’re treating me like some kind of disease."

"I don’t know you! I never met you! You must be mistaking me for someone else. They say everyone has a twin, you must have met mine."

"And he happened to be named Storm Logan too?" She rolled her eyes.

"Just leave it alone." He said walking away from her.

 

"Honey let’s talk." Stephanie said as she stood outside the door to Felicia’s room. "I don’t want to fight with you. Please let me in."

Felicia got up off the bed and walked to the door. She opened it slightly to see her mother, but not to let her in. "I really have nothing to say. I shouldn’t even be here anymore. I really should have gone home a long time ago and I would have if I wasn’t so worried about Mike."

"He’s not your problem anymore. After all the pain he’s caused you how can you even care?" She frowned at her daughter. She loved her but she had too much of Eric in her. She wouldn’t see a person for what he really was. Michael Copeland did not deserve Felicia’s love or concern and Stephanie was determined to make her see that. But she had to be careful that she didn’t alienate her any further.

"You are so pigheaded." Felicia told her.

"You owe him nothing Felicia, besides, there’s nothing you can do to help. Brooke and her family can handle it."

"Brooke has always been kind to me and if she needs my help now I intend to give it to her. So if you don’t have anything else to say then I think you should leave." Felicia started to close the door but Stephanie stuck her foot in to keep it open.
"I’d like to come in Felicia." She insisted. "I don’t care about Michael Copeland or Brooke Logan. I want to talk to you about something else."

"Alright." Felicia said standing back and letting her mother in. She sat down on the bed and picked up an old stuffed cat. It was blue and fuzzy with a pink bow around it’s neck. "I can’t believe you still have this." She said with a smile. She remembered the day she had gotten it. It was the first day that Eric had taken her training wheels off of her bicycle. She had thought she was so grown up. She wanted to be able to just ride off like Kristen had but instead she had taken a fall and skinned both her knees. She didn’t know what had hurt more, her pride or her knees but she remembered she had cried and cried. Stephanie had cleaned and bandaged her knees and then taken her for an ice cream cone. She had seen the stuffed kitty in the store next door and Stephanie had seen the smile on her face. She still, to this day had no idea how she had managed to buy it without her knowing it but that night when she went to bed it was there waiting for her. It had been her constant companion for the next four or five years and even after that "Fluffy" still had a special place in her heart. She held it to her chest and hugged it.

"Now how could I ever get rid of Fluffy?" Stephanie asked with a smile. In that moment Felicia realized that no matter what differences they had between them, she loved her mother very much. She reached over and took her hand and squeezed it.

"What did you want to talk about?" She asked her.

"You honey." Stephanie said as she sat down next to her.

"What about me?" Felicia said as she stiffened. She withdrew her hand as the warm fuzzy feeling retreated.

"I’m worried about you." Stephanie said. "And not about Michael Copeland." She reiterated.

"There’s nothing to worry about. I’m fine."

"You have a good career, I’ve been watching that. You’re almost as good as your father and to be honest I think better than your brother." She said with motherly pride. "But there is more to life than designing clothes. You haven’t had a serious relationship since Taylor’s brother and that was a disaster."

"What do I have to offer a man?" Felicia said as she hugged Fluffy to her again.

"What a ridiculous notion. You have the world to offer. You’re bright, you’re beautiful and you have the kindest heart of anyone in this family."

"And I’m barren. I can’t give a man a child."

"No, you can’t give birth to a child, but there are plenty of other ways to have children. And since when are having children the only thing a woman gives to a man? I thought I raised a liberated daughter. Or are you saying women are just brood mares?"

"It’s still an important thing and most of the men I’ve met have wanted families. My relationships have been doomed from the get go. Besides, I’m fine, who needs a man?"

"If you really felt that way seeing that man wouldn’t have had this affect on you."

"That man, as you put it was that man I loved, that man whose child I carried, the man I lost due to your manipulations. And I thought we weren’t going to talk about Mike."

"I want you to be happy, but I want you to be happy in more than just your job. Is it so terrible for a mother to want that for her children?" Stephanie asked.

"You’ve manipulated Ridge and Thorne’s lives and look at how you chased Kris away? You’re not going to do it to me mother. Oh what am I saying? You already did it when you chased Mike away. Why are you like this? Why does everything have to be the way you want it? Why can’t any of us make our own decisions? You know something mother? If you had just left things alone Ridge and Brooke would probably be married and so would Mike and I."

"What a terrifying thought." Stephanie said. "You’d both be in disastrous marriages and you’d be begging me to help you out of them. No, things happen for a reason. Ridge and Taylor are meant to be and Brooke is no longer a part of the family. As for Michael Copeland, well good riddance to bad rubbish."

"Enough! I’ve had enough. Just leave now Mother, leave before we start at each other’s throats again will you?"

Colin put the camera into his briefcase next to the newspaper and closed in. "In case you are wondering why I asked you to hold the paper Dr. Copeland." Colin started.

"I know." Michael said with a yawn. "To prove the date of the injuries, smart." He smiled. "Sorry but I think I’m pretty out of it with the drugs that Dr. Healy gave me for the pain."

"I won’t be here much longer, I just wanted to meet you before tomorrow and get to know you a bit." Colin assured him.

"Tomorrow?" Michael asked.

"The bail hearing. I’ve set up another bail hearing for tomorrow. I fully intend of getting you out of here." Colin said with confidence. But Michael was more skeptical and Colin could see it in his face. "I know you’ve heard promises before Dr. Copeland, but I’m good, I’m very good."

"I don’t doubt that. But I know better than to get my hopes up, look where that’s brought me. And please, call me Mike." He said as he reached for the water again. Colin quickly grabbed it and handed it to him.

"It’s all in motion Mike, while I can’t promise I have full confidence you will be out of here tomorrow." Colin said as he took the glass back.

"Have you told my wife?" Michael asked him.

"No, not yet. I hadn’t had all the particulars when I saw her, but as soon as I leave here I will be heading to your house to work with Storm and Bryan Jackson."

"Don’t." Michael said, grabbing his arm.

"Don’t? Don’t what Mike?" Colin asked.

"Don’t tell Brooke, I don’t want her there."

"I know she’ll want to be Mike. Why don’t you want her there?"

"She couldn’t handle the disappointment if you’re wrong. Let’s just keep this secret and if it works out she’ll be happy that I’m home, if not she won’t have to go through another emotional roller coaster." Michael said sadly.

"It sounds like you’re keeping a lot of things from her Mike. Brooke seems to be a strong woman to me. And supportive too. But you’re the client and I’ll go with your wishes. I just hope Storm hasn’t said anything to her."

"I love her Colin, I love her very much but I can’t stand to see the hurt and terror on her face. It’s hard enough on her knowing I’m here and knowing what happened to me. If she’s set up for another disappointment I’m not sure she will be able to take it."

"You have to tell her about the rape Michael. You can’t bury that inside and it’s sure to come up in court."

"You don’t understand all the implications." Michael said. He reached for the water and again Colin gave it to him.

"I think I do."

"No, not really. You see they claim they don’t know who did it so I have no idea if I was exposed to any disease."

"Are they treating you as if you might have?" Colin asked him.

"No, I told them not to. I know the side effects of those drugs and unless I’m sure I don’t want them in my system. But there’s more. So much more."

"We can talk about this later, when we have more time and more privacy." Colin assured him.

"I know my options Mr. Graham, I know I will need to be tested again in six months and then again in another. But you see it’s ruining everything. Brooke and I were trying for a baby and now that’s over. We may never have a child." Michael’s eyes filled with tears. He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and gained his composure. "Sorry, this is a bad time for me as you know."

"Of course it’s a bad time but don’t think that way Mike. You don’t know if you’ve been exposed to anything and there are some legal maneuvers I can use to try and find out what they know. You have to think positively. You and Brooke are young and healthy and have a long life ahead of you. I know it doesn’t look like that right now but I promise, your nightmare is almost over."

Somehow Eric had convinced Morgan that he was too busy to socialize and she had reluctantly left. But not before his doubts about his own feelings had multiplied. He knew things had happened way too fast and he knew that he was attracted to Morgan but somehow the prospect of a life with her not only scared him but it repulsed him. He thought about Stephanie and the life that they had carved together and suddenly it didn’t seem so bad, in fact it seemed downright attractive to him. "Can I make you understand what I was going through?" He wondered aloud. "Can we get back what we lost, make it better or is it too late? Oh Stephanie, what have I done to us?"

 

Morgan Dewitt didn’t like being rebuffed. She didn’t like it one bit. Who the hell did Eric Forrester think he was. She certainly didn’t need him. Besides, she’d have Ridge soon. Ridge would be sad and lonely and he would come to her and they would recapture the love that they once had. She closed her eyes and imagined the future. She and Ridge heading Forrester, their children at their feet. No Taylor or her children. Even Joshua was missing from her fantasy. She felt momentary sadness at the thought but then pushed it aside. Ridge wouldn’t want to raise another mans child. Joshua would have to be taken care of, nothing could stand in the way of their reunion. She smiled as she imagined Ridge coming to her in bed. He would be so strong and so sexy. He’d want her like he had never wanted another. She moaned aloud as she thought of the orgasms he would give her. "Oh Ridge, oh Ridge." She moaned. Her fingers ran over her own mound and she gasped as she inserted one and then another inside her. "Harder Ridge, oh God harder." She screamed as she brought herself to a quick climax. When she opened her eyes she looked outside the car to see if anyone had seen her. Satisfied they hadn’t she turned the key in the ignition and drove out of the Forrester parking lot.

 

"I’ve been calling you and paging you for over an hour." Storm told Colin when the attorney walked into Brooke’s living room.
"Sorry Storm, I couldn’t bring them into the prison and I left them in the glove compartment. Is something wrong?" He asked.

"Actually something is right. We know who the man was, the man who slept with Sara Fulton."

"Man? It was men Storm and we need them both. We need to get samples from them both and."

"Wait Colin! It’s better than that." Storm said excitedly. "The man who was with Sara will match the DNA perfectly because he’s Michael Copeland’s own brother."

"His brother? Are they twins? Did Sara think it was Michael?" Colin asked, clearly confused.

"No, it was consensual. She in fact begged him for sex that very night and mere hours after Michael took her home." Storm explained. "But let Joe tell you about it, it’s an amazing story, but still I don’t know how the girl knew what she was doing. Joe claims he never told her he was Michael’s brother."

Brooke suddenly saw Colin and ran over to join them. "How is he? Is he alright?" She asked.

"He’s in pain Brooke but he’s strong and his spirits are up." Colin told her. "He did ask me to tell you how much he loves you."

"Oh God I love him too." She said as she started to cry.

"No tears Brooke, it’s going to be alright." Colin said as Storm took his sister into his arms.

"I was telling Brooke just that. And now with Joe’s confession you’ll have it all sewn up." Storm said happily. Colin was more reserved. He needed facts, not just emotions and he needed to speak to Storm alone.

"So did you save me a plate? I’m starved." Colin asked Storm.

"There’s plenty on the table." He said as he released Brooke and kissed her on the forehead.

"Please help yourself Colin." She said to him.

"I will, but first I need to talk to Storm. Is there somewhere we can have some privacy?" He asked.

"Michael’s study." She said. "You know where it is Stormy."

"We won’t be long." Colin assured her. He followed Storm into the study.

"How was he really?" Storm asked as soon as Colin closed the door.

"I wasn’t lying. He’s strong, and he’s feeling better about things. But Storm something happened to him that I want to tell you, but you can’t tell Brooke."

"You can’t ask me to lie to her Colin."

"You have to be the lawyer now Storm, not the big brother. If you can’t do that I want you off the case. Can you do that for me?" He asked.

Storm knew Colin well enough to know he was serious and that he was right. Whatever Michael confessed to Colin was attorney client privilege and even Brooke wasn’t privy without his permission. "I can." Storm told him.
"He was raped. It was brutal and very painful."

"Oh Jeez." Storm said with a whistle. "Oh God poor Michael."

"It’s not shocking Storm, rapists, especially child rapists are very unpopular in prisons. The fact that he’s innocent is meaningless to them. In prison you’re guilty until proven innocent. But you should know that."

"Brooke needs to know Colin, she needs to know so she’ll be able to handle him. He has a real bad temper and with this."

"He isn’t going to hide it from her, but he wants to tell her himself and we have to abide by his wishes. You will do that Storm." Colin said adamantly.

"Yeah." He said reluctantly. "Well it won’t be long anyway. If you get that bail hearing tomorrow we may get him home."

"I did get the hearing but that’s another thing." Colin said as he picked up a medical journal on the desk and looked at it.

"What? You don’t think you’ll get him out?"

"Oh I know I will, but Michael isn’t all that confident. He made me promise not to tell Brooke, he doesn’t want to get her hopes up."

"That’s not fair Colin, we finally have good news and you want me to keep it from her?" Storm complained.

"I don’t, Michael does and it’s his call. But don’t worry Storm, I’ll have him home tomorrow and Brooke will be happy as punch. She won’t even care that we didn’t tell her once she has her husband back home."

"I suppose." Storm conceded. "But still. It seems cruel not to give her this one thing."

"Maybe it is but that’s Michael’s call, and like I said, he’ll be in her arms tomorrow and then she’ll be just fine."

 

Sara Fulton sat in her room on her bed with her knees folded up to her face. Tears poured from her eyes as she looked at the newspaper lying next to her. ‘Beaten, Michael was beaten.’ She thought. ‘I never wanted this, I never wanted him hurt, I only wanted him to want me, and to pay for not wanting me. What have I done? What have I done?’.

 

Changes Part 105

 

"I have to leave." Joey said as he got up from the couch. "I’ll call tomorrow and you can let me know what else I can do."

"What are you scared of Joey?" Adrienne asked him.

"Nothing, I have a life Ade. I came to help Mike, I told my story, I have to go."

"We appreciate what you’ve done." Brooke said. "I know Michael will."

"Don’t count on it, he’ll find some way to criticize me for it, but I’m used to that." He told her as he looked at Bridget.

"Joey, you’ve given him reason to suspect you. I suspect you. I’m still waiting for your list of demands. Am I wrong?" Adrienne said with a suspicious look.

"You are this time. This one is just for Mike."

"Give us your number then. Let us get in touch with you." Adrienne said in what could almost pass as a dare.

"Walk me out." He said to her. Bridget looked at him sadly. It was obvious the girl was hoping for that privilege herself.

"I’ll be right back Brooke." Adrienne said. She gave Bridget a quick hug as she and Joey left.

"What do you think Bridget? Should we trust him?" Brooke asked her daughter.

"I guess. He seems to want to help Mike."

"I still want to know how you got to know him and why you think of him as a friend." Brooke said in a much sterner voice.

"I already told you, I met him at Insomnia. I guess he was just using me." The girl sighed.

"He’s handsome Bridget, but far too old for you. I can understand you having a crush on him, but a crush is what started this whole disaster."

"Now you’re saying I’m like Sara?" Bridget shouted.

"No, I am not saying anything of the kind. I am just pointing out that when things get out of hand disaster is sure to follow." Brooke was silent for a moment while she thought. "You know honey, Joey’s confession will help Michael but it doesn’t give us an automatic fix. He’s still in prison and he’s still hurting and I’m still terrified."

"I’m sorry Mom." Bridget said as she put her arms around her mother and hugged her tightly.

 

"How much?" Adrienne asked her former brother-in-law point blank.

"I don’t want money."

"What do you want Joey? That child? I saw the way you looked at her and I heard the things you were saying."

"Come on Ade, give me a break."

"I’ve been giving you breaks for years and where has that gotten me? Talk Joe." He picked up his helmet and stared at it.

"I like her. I admit that Ade, but I know it’s not happening. But she’s so sweet and so special I’ve never met a girl quite like her before. I swear she is what made me do this. Not that she knew and asked me. Just knowing her made a change in me. I want to be a better person, she made me want that."

"She’s a kid Joey."

"Not as young as you think."

"Mike would kill you if you touch her." He looked away from her. "Damn it Joey, you didn’t touch her did you?"

"I kissed her, that’s it."

"That’s already too much. Joey I am glad you want to straighten your life out. I know you can make something of yourself. Mike and Annie may have given up on you but I haven’t. But you can’t have Bridget Forrester. She’s a kid, you’re a man, end of story."

"I know she’s a kid Ade. You don’t have to remind me."

She punched the seat of his motorcycle in anger. "Then damn it Joey, stop sending her signals. You’re just as bad as your brother. You’re both notorious flirts and neither one of you considers the repercussions."

"Are you saying you blame this shit on Mike?" He was stunned by her accusation.

"No, yes, I don’t know Joey. I don’t mean it’s justified but I know he flashes that grin and women fall all over him. Maybe that kid really thought he was interested in her. I know he’s given me conflicting signs. And he’s done it to others. And I see you doing it too. My point is Bridget is seventeen going on twelve. She’s been protected and pampered all her life and she doesn’t know how to deal with a man like you. Her feelings for you are like a kid and, I don’t know, The Backstreet Boys or whoever they are. She sees you and she fantasizes what she wants you to be. Does she know how many times you’ve done time?"

"Low blow Ade." He said angrily.

"Are you denying it Joey? Cause this lady spent quite a few Saturday’s visiting her low life brother-in-law." She looked at him sternly but had to smile at his discomfort.

"I’m trying Ade. I really am. And I haven’t been inside in a long time and I have no intentions of ever going back."

"I’m tryin’ to believe you Joey, but those looks you gave Bridget and the things you said. Ya got me scared."

"Come have a beer with me Ade, I’d really like someone to talk to." He begged her.

"I don’t know about leavin’ Brooke, Mike is counting on me."

"She has her kid, her lawyers, her brother." Joey said as he gave her a puppy dog look.

"Okay, one beer." She agreed.
"Here." He said handing her a helmet.

"You expect me to get on that with you?"

"Come on Ade, live a little." He laughed.

"What the hell, I fly with Mikey don’t I?" She laughed as she got on the bike behind him.

 

"What’s wrong?" Storm asked. He was concerned by the look on Brooke’s face and how tightly she was holding onto Bridget.

"Oh Stormy, nothing new. I was just telling Bridget that even with Joe’s story, Michael is still in jail and we have no idea when he’ll get out and he’s hurting so badly." She let go of Bridget but kept a hold of her hand.

"Uncle Storm. Will the trial happen soon? Will we be able to get Mike home soon?" Bridget asked hopefully.

"We’ll have to ask Colin that. But don’t worry. We know he’s innocent and with Joe’s confession we’ll have more grounds to prove it." He started to look around the room. His squint was a parody of Brooke’s and Bridget laughed seeing the similarities between the siblings.

"What’s so funny?" Brooke asked, smiling for the first time in a long while.

"You and Uncle Storm, you’re so alike." Bridget giggled.

"Hmmmm?" Brooke said with her own squint. "Stormy what are you looking for? That handsome friend of yours?"

"Huh? No, where is she?" He asked.

"Who?" Brooke said, not knowing what he meant. Suddenly she realized. "Oh, Adrienne. She went outside with Joe. They’re talking."

"Brooke you really should tell her to go home. She makes me nervous."

"Why ever is that? She’s been nothing but sweet and helpful to me. Really Storm, if I can handle Michael’s ex-wife why can’t you?"

"She gives me the creeps that’s all. She keeps insisting she knows me."

"Well, maybe she does. You’ve met a lot of people Stormy, maybe you just forgot her. Cut her some slack, she’s been an angel to me and Michael cares about her too. I misjudged her in the beginning too. She comes on sort of strong but I like her now, I really do." Brooke explained to him as she started to look around the room. "Where’s Colin?"

"Getting his food." Storm said.

"Are you two staying for awhile?" She asked.
"Colin wants to use your Internet to do some research, the hotel is really slow, but I don’t think we’ll stay too late."

"I don’t know why you just don’t stay here. I have plenty of room and I’d love to have you here." Brooke said hopefully.

"It’s easier for us to be near the courthouse and the prison and besides Brooke, I really don’t want to be around that woman."

"I can’t ask her to leave, not after she’s put her own life on hold for me." Brooke protested.

"I don’t trust her either Mom." Bridget interjected. "She still wants Mike, you can tell."

"Michael isn’t here for her to get, and he trusts her."

"Sure, she drools all over him." Bridget said sullenly.

"What is your problem Bridget? You don’t seem to like anyone lately." Brooke asked her. "Don’t even tell my you’re jealous that she took off with Michael’s brother. They’ve known each other for years. And she doesn’t seem to trust him. You are making me nervous young lady."

"Give it a rest Mom." Bridget told her. She went over to the couch and plopped down. She sat there with a puss on her face as she played with the food on her plate. The only thing that seemed to get her out of her funk was when Colin walked back into the room. He had a plate piled high with food as well as a beer in one hand and an eggroll between his teeth. He sat next to Bridget and put down the plate, the bottle and finally the eggroll.

"Hi." He said to her. "We haven’t been properly introduced. I’m Colin Graham and you’re Bridget right?"

"Yes." She said. She was somewhat starstruck by the handsome man. She couldn’t seem to take his eyes off him and Brooke or Storm did not miss this little interface. Brooke looked at her brother and smiled. She was a bit happy to see that Bridget was looking at him the same way she had looked at Joey. It made it all the more innocent in her mind and she began to relax.

 

"What’ll it be?" The bartender asked Joey as he and Adrienne sat down. It was a dark and somewhat dingy bar. The clientele was far different than what Adrienne was used to but it wasn’t unfamiliar.

"Bud." He said.

"You?" The bartender asked Adrienne.

"Make it two." She said. She then turned to Joey. "Classy place you take a lady to."

"Lady? Don’t make me laugh Ade, you and I came from the same side of the tracks."

"I am a lady Joe and don’t you forget it." She grabbed a napkin and wiped the bar in front of her with it.

"Okay, I’m wrong and I’m sorry." He told her.

"So what did you want to talk to me about?" She asked.

"I need help Ade."

She looked at him suspiciously. "What kind of help? As if I don’t know." She crossed her legs and her dress rode up high exposing her long and sexy legs. Some of the other bar patrons took notice. She was soon being eyed by all sorts of riffraff.

"Money." He admitted.

"I knew it! I knew it! You’re doing this whole confession thing for money! Joey Copeland if you lied and you set Brooke and Mike up for a fall I swear I will string you up myself!" She shouted and stood up. The fiery redhead now had the attention of all the bar patrons.

"Calm down Ade, I didn’t lie. I did the kid just like I said. But that has nothing to do with this. Sit down will you?"

Reluctantly she sat on the stool again. "Why do you need money and who are you expecting to get it from?"

"I’m in a bad spot right now, but I also have acquired some new skills, skills that I can use in a legitimate business. If I can get some financial backing. I need money to get out of the bind that I’m in but I have to be careful."

"Why Joey? What the hell kind of illegal shit are you into? I could have sworn you just told me you were never gonna do time again."

"The guy I work for is crazy Ade and he’s doing some crazy shit. I want out but I can’t just leave, he scares me."

"Then what do you want Joey? And who do you want it from?"

"Anyone. I was hoping Mike would help me out. I wanna go legit Ade but I can’t do it on my own. This is a real opportunity for me to have a business, one that will make some real money. Mike’s a freaking millionaire, he can surely spare a few thousand to help me."

"As payoff for you coming through Joey? That’s low, even for you that’s low."

"Not payoff Ade, but maybe if I show my faith in him he can show his in me. I didn’t have to come forward and you know it." Joey was getting angry now. It seemed to him that no matter what he did everyone would judge him for his past. He turned and looked at Adrienne, who was staring at him.

"You know Joey, it sounds pretty much like payoff to me and I don’t like it one bit. Mike is innocent and with or without you they are going to prove it. So lose the attitude before you forever lose the chance of being part of your own family."

 

Saddened by her attempts at improving her relationship with Felicia, Stephanie sat in the living room rereading the same page of the novel she held. She shook her head and put it down. She looked towards the stairs again but decided to wait for the next day to try again. They had made some progress but Felicia still held steadfast to the idea that Stephanie was responsible for her failed love life, Stephanie and her physical problem. Stephanie couldn’t understand why Felicia wouldn’t put any of the blame on Michael Copeland, but she was glad for once that Brooke seemed to be in a solid marriage. "But what if he is convicted? Brooke will go after Ridge again and Felicia may feel the need to rescue that man?" Stephanie wondered aloud. "No, no I won’t think that way." She got up and walked to the bar. She poured herself two fingers of brandy and sipped it, enjoying the warmth. Her eyes wandered to the twin to her glass, the one Eric always drank out of. "I won’t think of him either." She told herself. She walked back to the sofa and was about to sit when the doorbell rang. She looked at her watch. "Now who can it be at this hour?" She wondered.

 

Colin shut down his laptop and closed it up. "That’s it. I have what I need for tonight and I’m beat. Brooke, thanks for your hospitality and don’t worry. Things will be better soon, that’s a promise." He stood up and stretched. "Storm, I’m going back to the hotel, stay for awhile if you want to, it’s late and I am looking forward to a good sleep."

"I’ll be leaving soon too." Storm assured him.

"You both really can stay here." Brooke offered again. "I have plenty of room. I hate to see you two wasting money on hotel rooms."

"It’s really easier Brooke." Colin explained. "We’re right in the middle of things and yet we aren’t too far from you. I do appreciate the offer though." He smiled and yawned. "See you later Storm. Good night Brooke, Bridget." Colin smiled at them all and walked out.

Once he was gone Brooke walked over to Storm and hugged him. "Thank you Stormy, he’s really good. I finally have hope that this nightmare is going to end."
"It will Brooke, Colin is the best and he will get him out."
"Do you really think so Stormy? Do you really think Colin is that good or do you believe Michael is innocent?"
"Both Brooke, I believe in you and your judgement and I have total faith in Colin. He has never let me down and he never will."

Brooke smiled and hugged him. "You have never let me down Storm, and I love you so much for it. You have been so wonderful coming like this."

"What else would I do Brooke? You know I would give the world for you."
"I love you Stormy." She said with another hug. She then pulled out of his arms and started to laugh.

"What’s so funny?" He asked her.
She smiled at him and touched his nose. "You are so handsome Stormy, I sure wish you’d find a special woman and settle down. You can’t know how wonderful it is when you finally find the right person. I searched for years and years in all the wrong places."

"And all the wrong gene pools." Storm said sarcastically.

"Yes, I suppose that’s true. Ridge, Eric, Thorne, all wonderful men, but none of them right for me. But with Michael I am complete, I am whole and I am happy. I just want that for you Stormy. Is there anyone?"

Storm looked at her and shook his head. "You’re worse than Mom Brooke. But you know how busy I am."

"That’s no excuse, I’m busy too but I am in love. I want you to be in love too." Suddenly Brooke’s eyes lit up.

"What is that look all about?" He asked.

"Adrienne. Now don’t say no Storm. She’s sexy and she’s fun and she’s really nice. You and she could really hit it off. She sure seems interested in you."

"No thanks." He said. "Please Brooke, no matchmaking."

"But you don’t do it yourself. Someone has to do it." Brooke protested. "You didn’t even bring a date to my party. Would that have been too hard?"

"Okay Brooke, next party I promise to bring a date, will that make you stop this nonsense?"

"I just want to see you happy." Brooke said sadly.

"I am happy Brooke, I really am."

 

"Lauren?" Stephanie said as she opened the door. "This is a shock."

"Hello Stephanie. May I come in?"

"Sure." Stephanie told her. She stepped aside and let her friend in. Lauren looked spectacular in an ivory suit. The skirt was short with a slit in the back and the jacket was cut low, showing off her ample breasts. Her hair was perfect, as was her makeup. She looked at Stephanie and frowned.

"So it is true." Lauren proclaimed.

"What’s true?" Stephanie asked with her own frown.

"You and Eric, you have broken up haven’t you?" Lauren asked.

"Are you here to gloat, or did you just want proof so you could set your sites on him again?" Stephanie said angrily.

"That’s not fair Stephanie, I came as a friend, as your friend."

"Dressed like that? I think not. You look like Brooke in that getup."

"I’ll overlook your comments. I know you must be upset." Lauren said, then she saw the empty brandy snifter. "And you’ve been drinking too."

"I had A drink Lauren, not that it’s any of your business."

"I’m your friend Stephanie. I came here from a business dinner, I heard a rumor and I ran right over. Please don’t judge me. I thought we were past that."

The hotel suite was dark when Storm entered. One of the bedroom doors was closed and the other was open. He went into the open one and came back with a tee shirt, he slipped off his shirt and replaced it with the tee shirt he had just retrieved. He then walked to the mini-bar and got a bottle of water and opened it. He took a gulp and reached for the lamp, turning it on low. Settling down on the couch he turned the remote on the television set making sure it wasn’t loud enough to disturb Colin. He knew his friend had a busy day ahead of him. Storm went through the channels, finally settling on an old comedy movie on AMC. He kicked off his shoes and took another gulp of the water as the bedroom door opened.

"Sorry Colin." Storm said. "I didn’t mean to wake you."

"Wake me? I wasn’t asleep." He yawned. "Well, almost." He said with a laugh. "Is Brooke okay?"

"She wanted me to stay." Storm informed him. "But I told her it was more convenient here. It was hard not to tell her about the hearing tomorrow."

"I know but it’s our clients wishes Storm." Colin reminded him. "What are you watching?" He asked as he sat down next to him.

"Some old Gene Wilder movie."

"Oh." Colin said. "Are you planning on staying up all night or coming to bed?"

"I didn’t want to disturb you."

"Jeez Storm, after all these years you think you could disturb me? Come on, let’s go to bed." He reached for the remote and shut the television off. He stood, stretched and headed to the bedroom. "Are you coming or what?"

"I’m coming." Storm said. He got up and followed Colin inside, shutting the door behind him.

 

 

Stephanie looked at Lauren thoughtfully. "You’re absolutely right Lauren and I apologize. I’ve had a trying day and I am taking it out on you."

"What can I do to help Stephanie? What happened?"

"Morgan Dewitt happened. She happened to Ridge and Taylor and now she happened to me."

"Eric and Morgan? No, I can’t believe that."

"He’s moved in with her. And I’ve filed for divorce." Stephanie confessed. "It’s over Lauren, but the worst thing of all is that Eric has destroyed his relationship with his entire family and he doesn’t seem to even give a damn."

"Where is he staying? I’ll talk to him Stephanie. We’re friends, maybe I can help him see things straight."

"It’s too late for that Lauren." Stephanie shook her head. "Can I get you a brandy?"

"That would be lovely." Lauren said with a smile.

Stephanie walked to the bar and poured Eric’s snifter for Lauren, she also refilled her own. She came back and handed it to her. "And then to make matters worse I’m having problems with Felicia."

"Felicia? What’s wrong with her?" Lauren asked.

"It’s not something I want to go into, let’s just say she made some bad choices in her life and they’ve reared their ugly head back at her now."

"Is she still staying with you?"

"Yes, but for how long I can’t say. I’m afraid my daughter doesn’t appreciate my advice or concern." She lifted her glass and swirled it. "She’s in love with a man, a married man and he’s a terrible man."

"Oh dear. Now you’ll at least let me talk to her, in fact maybe I can set her up." Lauren suggested. Her eyes were wide with excitement.

"Who do you have in mind?"

"No one in particular, but I know some wonderful men, some really fun men. I promise I’ll make Felicia forget this guy."

"I would be forever in your debt." Stephanie said softly.

"How about I give her a call tomorrow, we can have dinner and drinks and maybe run into some of my friends."

"That sounds perfect." Stephanie agreed. "But don’t push her about this man. She’s sensitive about it."

"No problem, we’ll get him into her past where he belongs." Lauren smiled and hugged her friend.

 

The sun was shining, the birds were singing and Brooke was miserable. She had woken up again from a dream where she was in Michael’s arms only to find herself alone. It had taken all of her willpower to shower and dress but styling her hair and makeup weren’t going to factor into her day. She had pulled her blonde locks into a ponytail and gone downstairs to make coffee. She had been surprised to find Bridget sitting at the table playing with a spoon in her bowl of cereal. The girl had begged her to stay home from school and Brooke didn’t have the heart to fight with her. She had easily agreed and then even suggested Bridget go back to bed. Now Brooke found herself alone straightening out a bookshelf. She had taken all the books down, dusted and then was alphabetizing them as she returned them to the shelf. Tears filled her eyes as she came upon one of Michael’s medical books. She held it to her chest and hugged it to her. "Michael, oh God I need you. I need you so bad." She said aloud.
"Mom?" Bridget said as she walked into the room. "Mom? Did something happen?" The girl looked terrified.

"Oh no honey. It’s just starting to get to me again. I can’t stop missing him. I feel so alone."

"You aren’t alone, I’m here." Bridget said with a hug.

"And I don’t know what I would do without you sweetie." Brooke smiled and wiped the tears from her eyes.

"Where’s Adrienne?" Bridget asked.

"She got home late last night and she’s sleeping." Brooke explained. "Maybe she and Joe are finding each other huh?"
"No!" Bridget said, too quickly for Brooke’s liking.

"Honey he’s way too old for you and besides that he’s Michael’s brother."

"Like that would have stopped you." Bridget said under her breath. Brooke felt like she had been slapped but in a way she knew Bridget was right. She collected herself and took her daughter’s hands in her own.

"Bridget I made mistakes. I got involved with too many members of the same family but don’t you see, it never worked out. I don’t want the same for you. You can’t get involved with a man Joe’s age, with a man who’s the brother of your step-father."

"You made mistakes because you couldn’t catch Ridge. You know you wanted him. Don’t compare me to you Mom. We aren’t alike at all."

"You’d be surprised." Brooke said softly. "Bridget I will not allow a relationship between you two and neither will Michael."

"You’re not being fair. Joey likes me and I like him. It could work Mom."

"He’s in his thirties and you aren’t even eighteen yet." Brooke protested.

"I will be soon and then it won’t be your decision anymore." Bridget said defiantly.

"No, but I hope I taught you better than this. I thought you knew right from wrong and I thought you learned from my mistakes."

"Mom that’s not fair. I need to live my own life and make my own mistakes." Bridget argued. Brooke sighed and pushed a piece of hair from her eyes.

"Yes, you do. But not this one. Bridget you are not going to get involved with a man his age. I won’t have it. I’ve never objected to you dating boys your own age, I’ve never judged your friends, but this one is not going to fly. And I don’t want you to get hurt either. Joe isn’t looking for a girl, he needs a woman. Maybe he already has one. And you know that Michael doesn’t trust him. Oh Bridget, please don’t do this now. My nerves are already frazzled. I can’t deal with this now. Please." Brooke begged. She looked so sad and so scared that Bridget felt sorry for her and hugged her.

"Okay Mom. I won’t but sometimes things happen even if we don’t plan them." She said. She let go of Brooke. "Do you want some coffee?" She asked, trying to change the subject and the atmosphere.

"That would be lovely." Brooke said. "Thanks honey."

 

"How can I ever thank you?" Michael asked Colin as they walked out of the courtroom. Michael was limping and Colin watched him carefully, ever ready to grab him if he started to fall. Michael was wearing a new suit that Colin had bought and brought to the prison for the hearing. The fit was perfect and it had impressed as much as Colin had hoped it would. Michael’s bruises had also won sympathy.

"It’s not over Mike, but it will be soon. This was the first step and we won, just like I told you." Colin reminded him.

"I never believed it, not in a million years." He smiled. Even with the heavy bruising and the blackened eye Michael’s handsome face beamed and Colin was happy. He loved when things went right and he knew although they had a long road ahead of them that this was just the first step forward.

"I’m having Storm get your car. I don’t think you’re quite up to driving and I am even tempted to check you into a hospital." Colin warned.

"No way, I want to be home, I need to see Brooke. Colin, you’ve answered my prayers."

"Just doing my job Mike." He smiled. "This is it." He said as they approached the white Acura. He opened the car and helped Michael in. He had put a soft pillow on the seat to make it easier on Michael for sitting and he had the seat all the way back for his leg.

"You didn’t say anything at all to Brooke?" Michael asked him.

"I did just as you asked." Colin said. "But I have my phone if you want to call her."

"No, I think I want to see her face when I walk in the door." He sighed. "Oh God, it feels so good to be out of there, Colin you have to keep me out. You have to."

"And I will. You’re innocent and I will prove it. Today you will have time with Brooke, time to rest and time to feel better, but tomorrow we get to work and we work hard. Can you handle that Mike?"

"You bet I can. I’ll do anything you ask. Just keep me out. I don’t ever want to see that place again."

"I’m trying to set something up to interview the girl. I will need to talk to you a little bit more about her. I need to know every tiny thing you can remember both about the night and any other time you were with her. I’m gonna break her."

"I don’t think it will be too hard." Michael told him. Colin looked at him questioningly.

"Really? Why not?" He asked.

"She’s not as tough as she comes off. We had a little experience once before when she played a little trick on me and she seemed to have had some remorse. Of course I never expected this. It came out of nowhere."

"We know she was with two men that night, we know one of them but we still have to find the other."

"Or prove it wasn’t me?" Michael asked.

"We’ll need the sperm sample. I was surprised that you wouldn’t supply it." Colin said. "That made you look guilty Mike. Why wouldn’t you do it?"

"It wasn’t that I wouldn’t, it was that I couldn’t." Michael explained. "I tried Colin but after everything that happened by body wasn’t cooperating. At this point I don’t know if it will either."

"Brooke can help." Colin smiled.

"If anyone can do it Brooke can." Michael smiled, but immediately the smile disappeared from his face.

"What?" Colin asked, picking up on his change of demeanor.

"I may never be able to make love to my wife again. I have no idea what I was or wasn’t exposed to. Shit Colin, how can I tell her? We were trying to make a baby and now I can’t do shit!"

"Whoa! Slow down Mike. You don’t know if you were exposed to anything. Not only that but I have already put things into work to find out exactly who was involved. They know Mike, believe me, they know and we will too."

"And if I was exposed?"

"It doesn’t mean you have anything. Mike you have to think positively. I understand that the baby making has to be put on hold, but you can certainly make love to your wife. We’ll get you some condoms or you can do other things. Don’t let them beat you. Don’t let them Mike."

"I’m a doctor Colin. I know the risks, I know what could happen to me." Michael said with a bit of resignation. "Now I have to go home and tell my wife, the woman that I adore, I have to tell her what those animals did to me. What if she can’t handle it? What if she never looks at me the same way? What if she thinks I’m less of a man? Damn it I AM less of a man. I let them do that to me, I let them rape me and now I can’t do the things I want to do. Shit!" He said as he punched the dashboard in front of him. Colin looked at him but didn’t say anything for a moment. Then he finally spoke.

"You know this is good Mike. You need to get it out, you need to get mad and you need to question things BUT, you are not less of a man because of what those men did to you. You are an innocent victim. You didn’t ask to be accused, arrested or raped. But you have to deal with it and you have to tell your wife. You can’t let it take over your life. It was an act of violence but it’s over and you can move past it, I’ll help you if I can."

"I appreciate it Colin. It’s hard to talk about but somehow I seem to be able to talk to you." Michael ran his fingers through his hair. "I really do Colin."

"I’m glad to be able to help you in anyway I can Mike. I’m here for you. I promise."

Michael shifted in the seat a bit and groaned softly in pain.

"You still hurt?" Colin asked. He said the look of pain on Michael’s face.

"Yeah, my ribs, my leg and my ass, aside from that I’m just fine." Michael laughed.

"Is your wrist okay?" Colin asked. "And your face?"

"I’ve had worse to my face and my wrist isn’t too bad. It just hurts to sit. Damn I don’t know how anyone could want that done to them."

"No one wants to be raped Mike." Colin said softly.

"I suppose it’s different but I never want to find out." Michael said with a grin. He looked at Colin again and then frowned. "You’re gay aren’t you?"

"Would it make a difference?" Colin asked.

"Not to me, but to a lot of the women I know." Michael said with another smile. "You are aren’t you?"

"Yes, I am." Colin admitted. "But that doesn’t mean that I don’t think what happened to you was atrocious because it was."

"I just understand your comments a little better, and I’ll try to be less crude too. I don’t mean to insult your lifestyle Colin."

"Rape isn’t my lifestyle Mike. I’ve never forced myself on anyone or had anyone force themselves on me, and I’ve never had such violence committed against me. I will make them pay for what they did to you Mike, if you still want me as your lawyer."

"I want you even more than before. I appreciate your candor more than you can imagine. Much more." Michael said. He then leaned back on the seat and closed his eyes.

 

"Thank you honey." Brooke said as Bridget gave her a steaming mug off coffee. She also brought in some pastries. "Do you have any plans for today?"

"Well since I was supposed to be at school." Bridget laughed.

"You had my permission to stay home. You have it to go out too."

"Can I go to the mall?"

"Why not?" Brooke sighed.

"Come with me Mom, girls day out!" Bridget suggested. "We can have lunch, have a facial, get our hair done, manicures, new clothes. It will be fun."

"I’m not sure I’m in the mood for fun Bridget."

"But it would do you good, please Mom!" She begged.

 

Joey’s mind was as far from the television screen as it could be from anything. He was bored with watching Ridge and Taylor. They spent their time making love, playing with the children and leading normal dull lives. Whatever Blake had hoped to happen wasn’t happening and Joey was worried. He knew Blake would be ready to force the issue again soon and he also knew his plans included using Brooke. After meeting her last night he had no intention of hurting her or anyone else in his family. He had to find a way out of this. He needed Mike’s help. Even if Adrienne didn’t agree, Mike owed him this much. All he wanted was a loan and some support. He switched the monitor from the bedroom to the kitchen. By now he was well aware of their morning routine. Ridge would wake her up, f*ck her brains out and then they’d go eat breakfast with the kids. He had seen enough of that to last him a lifetime.

"What’s going on?" Blake asked when he saw Joey was monitoring an empty room.

"I’ve had enough of his scrawny ass Blake, they’ll do it one or two times and then she’ll come in and make coffee. I just decided to beat her to it this time."

"I want them watched at every moment." Blake said angrily.

"Shit Blake, I am not into the porn okay. It’s all on film, you can watch it all by yourself later and beat off for all I care, I am not watching again."

"Don’t make me tell you twice!" Blake shouted. He grabbed the remote and turned it back to the bedroom. Just as Joey had predicted Ridge was on top of Taylor moving up and down as she moaned in pleasure. Joey, disgusted and bored got up and went to the refrigerator.

"Where’s the f*cking beer Blake?" He asked.

"It’s ten o’clock in the morning Joseph, you don’t need beer."

"I want beer!" He said as he grabbed the orange juice and drank directly from the carton.

"Were you raised by wolves?" Blake asked sarcastically.

"Haaawooooooo!" Joey howled and laughed. He put the carton back into the refrigerator.

Blake laughed at and not with Joey and as he turned away from the camera the outside one scanned and picked up the back of someone kneeling down in a sand dune, once more Blake’s anger prevented him from seeing the intruder.

 

Brooke was sitting on the floor looking at the stacks of books when her tears started again. "Damn it!" She shouted as she pushed on pile over. It was a slight feeling of relief and triumph as the books toppled over but it was short-lived and it only made her tears stronger. She had seriously considered Bridget’s suggestion but at the last moment decided she was not in a social enough mood and certainly didn’t want to bring her daughter down. Instead she gave her her gold card and told her to do or buy anything she wanted. Bridget had begged one more time but finally left alone. She looked at the other stack of books and gave them a shove. They too tumbled to the floor.

"Woman those are way too expensive to treat like that." Michael said as he walked up to her.

"Mmmmichael?" She said as she turned. "Oh God Michael!" She jumped to her feet and ran to him and into his arms. He smiled at her and in seconds his lips covered hers. His arms held her tightly and his lips never left hers. Colin stood back and smiled at the reunion. Sometimes this was his favorite part of his job. He loved seeing families and lovers reunited. But he also loved winning and winning big and this case was going to be one he’d truly enjoy.

"How? When? Why didn’t you tell me?" Brooke whispered into his mouth.

"Shhhhh, baby don’t stop." He said deepening the kiss. It felt like it had been a year and he needed this, he needed it more than air, more than food and more than freedom. He needed this woman more than he had ever or would ever need anything. She was his life, his entire life. Brooke sighed as his tongue met hers. His hand was under her blouse and cupping her breasts and she couldn’t get closer. She wanted to tear her clothes off and make love to him right then and there and she couldn’t think of a single reason not to. She pulled slightly away and started to tug off her tee shirt.

"Ahem." Colin said, announcing his presence.

"Colin!" Brooke jumped and Michael pulled her tee shirt back down. "Colin thank you!" She said to him, but not letting go of her husband. "But how? Why didn’t you tell me?"

"That was my fault." Michael said as he gave her another kiss. "God I can’t get enough." He moaned and kissed her once more and then pulled his lips from hers. "Okay, Colin came to see me last night. He said he had a bail hearing and he wanted to tell you. But I didn’t want to put you through the disappointment. I didn’t think I was coming home honey. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have kept it from you. Forgive me?"

"I should be mad!" She said with a pout. "But how can I be?" Her eyes filled with tears and she pulled him close.

"Ouch!" He said as he pulled back. "My ribs, Brooke honey not so tight."

"Oh, I’m sorry." She said loosening her grip. "Your leg, you shouldn’t be standing."

"I’m in your arms, that’s all that matters."

"Brooke is right Mike, come on, let me help you to the couch." Colin said. He walked over to them And put his arm around Michael. Michael put his arm around Colin’s shoulder and the man helped him to the couch. Brooke followed close behind.

"Are you hungry?" She asked him.

"Just for you." Michael said as his eyes connected with hers. Both of them were now crying and then Michael started to laugh. "This is supposed to be happy."

"I am happy damn it!" Brooke said. She sat next to him and gently got into his arms. "Don’t ever leave me again."

"I sure hope not sweetheart." He said.

"Michael, I think you’re in good hands. I’ll be back tomorrow, I’ll set up the lab for the samples and then we can come back here or go to my suite and we can work. Brooke, take good care of him and feed him, the guys lost a lot of weight and he’s hungry too." Colin grinned.

"Thank you so much Colin." She said.
"It was my pleasure. And Michael, remember what we talked about." He said with a wink. "Storm will be over later with Mike’s car. I’ll see you both tomorrow."
Brooke got up and walked Colin to the door. "I will forever be in your debt." She told him.

"Just take care of him, he’s a good man, but Brooke, he’s hurting and he’s been through hell. Let him talk, listen to him and support him. He needs you now more than he’s ever needed anyone in his life."

"I will Colin, I need him too." She hugged him and kissed his cheek. "See you tomorrow."

Brooke shut the door and looked over at Michael. She smiled broadly at him. "God you are a sight for sore eyes."

"This ugly face?" He asked.

"That handsome face. No face was ever more beautiful to me."

"Come sit." Michael said, tapping the couch next to him. "Where’s Bridget and Adrienne?" He asked.

Brooke sat down and got back into his embrace. "Bridget went to the mall, oh God she’ll be so excited. Let’s call her on her cell and have her come home."

"Not yet, I need to talk to you first. Where’s Ade?"

"Sleeping. She got in late." Brooke explained.

"I thought she was supposed to be looking after you." He said angrily.

"And she has been. I was fine, Storm and Colin were with me as well as Bridget. Adrienne deserved some time off. But we can wake her. I know she’ll want to see you." Brooke smiled and stroked him hand.

"We can wake her soon, first we have to talk."

"This sounds serious. Michael I know it’s not over, but I want to enjoy you today, I don’t want to think about trials and lawyers and sperm samples. I just want to love you."

"You might not feel that way when I’m done." He said sadly.

 

Felicia turned at the sound of a knock at her bedroom door. "What is it Mother?" She asked through the closed door.

"It’s me Miss Felicia." Helen announced in her accented voice.

"I’m sorry Helen." Felicia opened the door with a smile. "What can I do for you?"

"Miss Fenmore is downstairs to see you."

"Lauren Fenmore? What does she want with me?" Felicia wondered.

"I do not know, but she asked me to get you."

"Thank you Helen, tell her I’ll be down in a moment."

 

"Ridge!" Stephanie called out, stopping her son in the hallway.

"Hello Mother." Ridge stopped and smiled at her.

"Honey, we haven’t talked in days."

"It hasn’t been that long." He laughed. "But Taylor and I have been busy with the kids, getting the contractors going on the house and trying to help Brooke."

"Brooke." Stephanie said distastefully.

"Come on Mom, Brooke is my friend and Taylor’s too. She’s going through a hard time herself. You should have sympathy for each other."

"I have better things to do with my time than worry about Brooke Logan." Stephanie said with an angry laugh.

"I’m not going to fight with you about this." Ridge said. "Have you talked to Dad?"

"Why? I have nothing to say to him, it’s over."

"So dramatic Mother, you know you and he will work this out. Come on and swallow your pride and talk to him. I bet he’s as miserable as you are."

"You have a lot to learn about your father Ridge. You and Taylor aren’t aware of the thinks he’s been up to."

"I know he’s supporting Morgan Mother and I’m sorry, I’m sorry I ever let her become a part of our lives. But Dad has a forgiving soul and maybe he just sees something in her that we don’t. I guess he feels sorry for her baby too."

"Then you don’t know." Stephanie said. She was shocked that Ridge was so far out of the loop.

"I don’t know what?" He asked.

"He’s sleeping with her. Your father and Morgan are a couple now."

 

"Nothing that happened was your fault. Why would you ever think I would judge you for it Michael? I love you, I love you unconditionally. We’ve come so far through so much and we will get though this together, as husband and wife and as a family." Brooke said, never once letting her eyes leave his.

"I need you to listen to what I have to tell you, and I will understand if you’re disappointed in me." He said. His eyes welled with tears. "Damn it I am so weak. I’m not even a f*cking man anymore."

"You are so a man, you’re the only man I will ever love, will ever want. Michael please, nothing will change that. So you relax and tell me anything, I will support you until I take my last breath and beyond that."

"Prison is hard Brooke." He told her. "Harder than I ever imagined. I mean it. I’ve never had to deal with anything like this. Remember I told you how I was arrested for raping that girl, and that the charges were dropped and all."

"Yes. I know you didn’t rape her, you thought she was older. You only had a relationship with her because you believed that." She said softly.

"I never went to jail. I went to the police station, to a holding cell but I was released right away. I didn’t even spend the night. Prison is nothing like that Brooke, nothing. I thought I was tough, I thought I could handle it, but I couldn’t."

"Are you blaming yourself because those men beat you up? Michael they told me you tried to fight back, they told me you gave it back. I’m just to grateful that they stopped before something worse happened."

"Like what?" He asked suspiciously. He would die if she couldn’t accept what happened to him. He would rather stay in prison for the rest of his life than to see the look of disgust in her eyes. Suddenly he knew he couldn’t tell her, I couldn’t face that. He couldn’t lose her, never.

"They could have killed you." She whispered.

"There are things worse than death." He said solemnly.

"Such as?" She asked in a terrified voice.

"Life without you." He answered honestly.

"That’ll never happen." She smiled and gently touched his face. He leaned over to her and kissed her again. "I wish we could make love." Brooke said sadly.

She knew? The thought made him jump back.

"What’s wrong?" She asked.

"Why did you say that?" He asked.

"I know with your leg and your ribs it would be too painful, but it won’t be forever. And I am going to nurse you back to health and before we know it we’ll be back like we were before Sara Fulton tried to ruin our lives." She said. "But you know, there are things we can do, things I can do to make you so happy." She smiled and reached down to stroke him. Michael was so stunned and so amazed at her love it took him a moment to react. But he grabbed her hand from his crotch and brought it to his mouth and kissed it.

"Brooke wait." He said. "I have to tell you, before I lose my nerve, and if you want to leave me afterwards I will understand. You deserve more than I can give you and I won’t hold you to our vows."

"What?" She was stunned. "Nothing will ever make my leave you. Now just tell me what it is that has you so upset so we can forget about it and get on with our lives." She said.

"The men did, they did more than beat me."

"What did they do?" She asked. She was confused. He was alive and he had been beaten, what more could have happened.

"They overpowered me Brooke. I fought as hard as I could but there were too many of them and they were too strong. They think I raped a child, they think I’m the lowest form of slime alive."

"But you aren’t. and they are criminals so I don’t care what they think and neither should you. You’ll never see them again, never."

"Brooke what they did, it changes everything. Everything we have, everything we planned. Nothing is ever going to be the same again. I don’t know when it will even come close. I can’t be a husband to you anymore. I can only be this half a man you see in front of you." He had lost it by this point. He could no longer even try to hold back his tears. They flowed freely as he held her hands and looked into her eyes. "They raped me Brooke, they raped me." He said.

"What? But you’re a man. I mean how? I mean?" She started to sob and she threw her arms around him. "Oh baby, they did that to you? Why? Why?" Michael held her as tightly as he could, not minding the pain, just knowing that she hadn’t yet turned from him. She didn’t understand the full implication of it but the still loved him. He lay his head on her shoulder. Brooke looked up at him and held his face up to hers. "Did you think this would make me turn from you?"

"It changes everything." He said. "You don’t understand but it changes everything."

"It changes nothing. You’re my husband and I love you. You are as much a man today as you were the day I met you and I will never want anyone else. How can you insult me by thinking otherwise?"

"Brooke listen to me."

"No! You listen to me! You were a victim and nothing you have said changed that. I’m yours and your mine and that is that!"

"I don’t know who the were. I don’t know if they have diseases that I can pass to you. Do you understand what I’m telling you? I can’t make love to you. I can’t put you in danger. We can’t have a baby Brooke, it’s over, all our dreams are over." He sobbed in her arms.

"No, no honey, they’re just on hold. We’ll get them back and if we don’t." She pulled his face up to hers. "Michael if we don’t, we’ll make new ones. I have my dream and my dream is in my arms and that’s all I will ever need. Just you Michael, just you."

The two lovers looked at each other and as their tears ran from their eyes, their mouths once more came together in a kiss, a powerful kiss that stood for all the love and all the faith and all the hope that they both had.

 

Changes Part 106

 

"I got here as fast as I could." Taylor told Ridge as she entered his office. She was out of breath and looked terribly worried. "What’s wrong? Why couldn’t you tell me on the phone?"

"I didn’t want you to be driving after I told you Doc." Ridge said as he got up from his desk and put his arms around her.

"Someone’s hurt, someone’s sick." She panicked.

"Someone is sick alright, my father is sick."

"No, no Ridge, what happened to him? Is he still at Thorne’s? Is you mother going to take him back now?" Taylor shot the questions one after another leaving it almost impossible for Ridge to respond.

"He’s not sick physically Doc, he’s sick mentally. My father has totally lost it." He said to her.

"You scared the daylights out of me Ridge! You made me drop everything and run down here so you can tell me you think your father is nuts? I do too Ridge, I think he needs to make things right with your mother and stop being sympathetic about Morgan but we can’t force him."

"It’s worse than that. He’s not just sympathetic with her, he’s sleeping with her." Ridge was so mad he slammed down the pencil he had been holding. "After everything she put us through my father is sleeping with her!"

"How do you know this? It must be a mistake Ridge, Eric would never do that, not after everything else."

"He is Taylor, my mother told me."

"Then she’s wrong." Taylor insisted.

"Doc, mother told me she is divorcing him, this isn’t a joke and it isn’t a threat, she’s dead serious and I’m really upset about it."

 

Brooke leaned into Michael’s embrace and kissed him softly. They had both been sitting quietly since he had told her what had happened. She sighed and smiled at him. "It’s going to be alright Michael, I know it is."

"Brooke you have to think about all the repercussions. You could be exposed to some disease. How can I be with you and not be with you? Maybe I should sleep in the guest room."

"No way!" She laughed. "I refuse to spend another night alone, not in your arms. It felt like years Michael, I need you, I need you so badly."

"But Brooke, I can’t make love to you. I can’t be a real husband and you know that."

"You will never be anything but a real husband." She said as she gently touched his cheek. "Michael there is so much more to us than just sex. Certainly you don’t think that that is all I care about do you?"

Michael took her hand and kissed each finger. "I know there’s more Brooke, much more, but we’ve always had a rather healthy sex life and I’m not sure it will be easy to keep my hands and other parts off of you if we share a bed."

"There are plenty of other ways we can pleasure each other until we get the green light, which I know we will. Michael I need to be with you and you need to be with me. So stop this nonsense now."

"Let’s see how it goes and decide as we go along then." He suggested. He put his arm around her and pulled her close to him. "Brooke, I don’t want to push you away, I just want to protect you."

"From you?" She laughed again. "That kind of protection I can do without." She took his hand in hers. "Do you have any idea how much I love you?"

"A tad." He laughed. He was amazed at how good it felt to laugh again. "Oh Brooke, it’s good to be home. I’m so tired. You know, it wasn’t easy to sleep there, even in the dispensary. I was so scared all the time."

"I have an idea." She told him. "You lay down on the couch, I’m going to make you lunch. You really did lose too much weight. So you rest and then we can have a nice meal together and if you’re still tired you can take a nap."

"Will you stay with me?" He asked.

"You couldn’t drag me away darling." She kissed him. "What would you like to eat?"

"I don’t know, I don’t want you to move away from me."

"I’ll only be in the kitchen. So tell me, cause this wonderful service isn’t going to last forever. What would you like to eat?"

"How about a big juicy burger?"

"Sounds good." She agreed. "I won’t be long." She kissed him once more, smiled and walked out of the room. Michael kicked off his shoes and undid his tie. He carefully pulled his jacket off and then got into a comfortable position on the couch and closed his eyes. He sighed softly at the comfort of being home.

 

"Hi Lauren, are you here to see my mother?" Felicia asked as she joined Lauren in the living room.

"No, I came to see you." Lauren told her. "How are you Felicia?"

"I’m fine. It’s nice to see you again." Felicia was a bit suspicious. She and Lauren had never been friends. She had no idea why Lauren would want to see her.

"You’re looking well. I haven’t seen you since the wedding and that was one strange day anyway." Lauren said with a laugh.

"Strange, but good for Ridge and Taylor."

"Yeah but not to poor Bryan." Lauren lamented. "He’s a real sweetie. Anyway, the reason I came to see you is that I really need a girlfriend to go out with. Brooke and Taylor are both so settled and I am dying to have some fun. Would you like to go somewhere with me tonight?"

"I don’t know Lauren, I’m not really in that much of a party mood."

"Come on Felicia. I really need a pal! We’ll have fun, I promise."

"What did you have in mind?" Felicia asked her.

"A club, some dancing, a few drinks." Lauren told her.

"If I agree to go you have to leave if I am uncomfortable." Felicia told her.

"Now why would you be uncomfortable Felicia? It’s not like you never go to clubs is it? It’s just girl’s night out. Maybe one of us will meet a new guy too." Lauren said excitedly.

"I’m not looking for a guy but I’ll go." She reluctantly agreed. "But nothing trendy okay? Let’s go somewhere a little more quiet so we can talk. I really would like a friend to talk to." Felicia admitted.

"Okay, I think I know just the place. I’ll pick you up at about nine, we can have dinner first okay?" Lauren suggested.

"Alright, but somehow I have the feeling that this is a setup."

"Never." Lauren lied with a grin. "I’ll see you later, and Felicia."

"Yeah?"

"Wear something cute okay?"

"I will." She said.

 

"You’re late." Blake said as Joey walked into the house.

"I didn’t know I punched a clock." Joey said sarcastically. "I had a late date last night, I do have a life Blake."

"I don’t pay you to have a life."

"Whatever." Joey yawned. "What’s up today?"

"You need to get over to the Forrester house and make sure we’re ready to go. I have it on good authority that they will be moving there soon." Blake told him as he turned back to the monitor.

"No one’s home?" Joey asked.

"Taylor was, but Ridge called her and she shipped the kids out with Katherine and left. Are you going to do as I asked?"

"Fine Blake, let me have some coffee first." He said. He went into the kitchen and poured himself a mug. He sipped it, frowned and came back to the TV screen. "When did you make that shit?"

"This morning Joseph, it’s already afternoon." Blake said as he hit the remote and changed the screen. Joey dropped the mug in shock when he saw Michael sleeping on his couch. "Fool!" Blake shouted.

"What? When? How? Blake how did you get that house wired?" Joey was in a panic.

"You let me down and didn’t come through. I hired someone else. He’ll be working with us now."

"You don’t need to watch her house! Taylor and Ridge aren’t splitting up!" Joey said defiantly.

"Why do you care about Brooke Logan Joseph? Or is it your brother that you care about?" Blake asked.

"Shit." Joey muttered.

"Did you think you could keep this a secret from me?" Blake shouted as he grabbed him by the throat. "I could tear you apart. You stupid fool. You’ve been playing games with me all along haven’t you?"

"No Blake, no." Joey moaned as he tried to remove Blake’s hands. "I didn’t even know about Mike until recently. You gotta believe me."

"I have to do nothing of the sort." Blake said as his eyes flashed with anger. He let go of Joey and pushed him away. "No one, and I mean no one f*cks with Blake Hayes! Do you hear me?"

"I wasn’t, damn it Blake I’ve done everything you’ve asked of me, everything."

"You are a dead man Joseph." Blake said calmly.

"You’re going to kill me because my brother is married to Brooke Logan? Man you’re crazier than I thought."

"You’re only alive by the skin of your teeth, you watch what you say to me and you watch your accusations." Blake said as he approached him.

"Look, let me explain Blake. I had no idea that Mike was in any way involved with any of these people. Mike and I haven’t talked in years."

"But you confessed to rape to help him didn’t you?" Blake asked. Again his eyes were wild. All sanity seemed to have left him.

"No, I didn’t confess to rape. I told them I slept with the chick, I did sleep with the chick."

"You put my whole plan in jeopardy. No one does that to me." Blake was furious, madder than Joey had ever seen him and he was frightened. He was also worried about his brother. When had he come home? Was he hurting? He stole a glimpse at the screen again. He looked pretty beat up but he also seemed to be sleeping. Joey’s mind was reeling. Did Mike know about him and Sara? Was he mad? Joey knew he needed to concentrate on the present. If not he would be of no use to Mike anyway. A dead man was useless. "My brother and his family have nothing to do with Taylor." He told Blake. "You really need to cool your jets Blake."

"Don’t ever presume to tell me what to do!" Blake warned.

"Look, I was going to wire their house for you. But I just wanted to give them time together alone. They won’t be seeing the Forresters, they want to be alone Blake. Who did you hire? How do you even know you can trust them?"

"You’re stalling." Blake accused. "And how can you ask about trust with what you have done?"

"Family comes first Blake, even you know that." Joey told him. "If not you wouldn’t be trying to protect your ex-wife. I’m on top of the Taylor situation. You don’t need to bother my brother."

"I have no interest in your brother, but I do in his wife. She is in love with Ridge Forrester and I need her, I need her for my plan to succeed."

"Do you really think she loves him? Come on Blake, you heard our conversation. You know how devoted she is to Mike. Why don’t we concentrate on Taylor and Ridge like we did with her and that lawyer dude?" Joey suggested.

"Because Ridge is different than Bryan Jackson, he doesn’t trust and he believes everything Taylor tells him." Blake suddenly looked much calmer. Joey found this even more frightening. Was it the calm before the storm. Was Blake going to kill him? "You may be right Joseph. But I will keep this camera, and if it goes off or if anyone acts suspicious first your brother will die and then you will. Have I made myself clear?"

"Crystal." Joey said. He moved to the chair in front of the TV. "Now let me get back to work." He fiddled with the controls. "Where’s the rest of the feed?"

"He only got as far as the living room. But don’t worry Joseph, he will complete the job. And you will never know when I’m watching you."

"Whatever Blake." Joey said. "Look, she’s not there, can I change it? I don’t want to intrude on Mike."

"Fine Joseph, Taylor went to Forrester, she may even be in Ridge’s office now. You can switch to there." Blake instructed. Joey sighed and changed it to Forrester.

 

"Wow did I sleep late!" Adrienne said with a yawn and a stretch as she came down the stairs. "Sorry Brooke, you really should have oh my God!" She gasped seeing Michael sleeping on the couch. "Mike!" She said as she ran to him. "Baby you’re home?"

"Ade hi." He said with a weak smile as he opened his eyes.

"Oh my God you look terrible. Did you get run over by a truck?" She said as a joke.

"Just about." He said as he sat. "Come here." He opened his arms and she sat next to him. He pulled her into an embrace and they kissed. "Thank honey, thanks for taking care of Brooke for me."

"Brooke did pretty good on her own Mike." She said touching his face. "Does it hurt?"

"When you do that it does." He laughed.

"I’m sorry." She said pulling her hand away. He grabbed it and smiled.

"It’s good to see you Ade." He told her.

"Not half as good as it is to see you. Oh Mike, you look so terrible." She said as she blinked away tears.

"Who the hell are you?" He asked with a chuckle. "My Ade would never cry over this beat up mug. Come on, you’ve seen me look worse."

"Not in a long time." She said. "So come on and tell me, how did you get out? When did you get out? Where is your wife?"

"She’s making me something to eat." He said with a grimace as he moved a little bit.

"Can I do something to help you?" She asked.

"Yeah you can. I really want to get this suit off."

"Hmmmm, you wanna strip for me? Same old Mike." She teased.

"Hardly." He answered sarcastically. "Will you go to my room and get me something to change into? Something lose, my leg is throbbing right now."

"So I don’t get to see you in tight jeans just yet? Darn." She laughed. "How about sweats?"

"That’ll do." He said. "I’d do it myself but I’d like to be back before a year. Walking is pretty slow right now."

"I’ll be right back Doll." She said with a kiss.

"And Ade, when you come back there’s something I want to tell you." He said with a sad look.

"Okay." She said as a questioning look came over her face.

Adrienne hurried up to Michael and Brooke’s room and picked out sweatpants, a tee shirt, socks and sneakers and ran back down the stairs. She was so thrilled to see him and yet so worried about the pain he was in. His broad smile almost melted her when she returned.

"You didn’t have to run Ade, it’s not like I’m going anywhere."

"God Mike. I hurt just looking at you." She said sadly.

"It’s not as bad as it looks. But if you could help me." He said with a wink. She smiled at him.

"What hurts? I mean what should I watch out for?" She was nervous and she never had felt that way around him.

"My ribs are bad and my leg. My wrist and some other things hurt too. But don’t worry Angel." He said with a grunt as he stood up. "Hmmm? What shall I do first?" He wondered aloud.

"Come here babe." She said as she walked up to him and unzipped his pants. "Lean on me and just let them fall." She said.

"And how do we explain this if my wife comes in?" He laughed. She stopped and he grabbed her hand. "I’m joking Ade, she’d understand, I really need to hang onto you." He let his pants fall to the floor and she lowered the sweats. He put one foot in and then the other and Adrienne carefully pulled them up. "Ouch." He said as he let them go around his waist. "Okay, now the hard part. The shirt." He said. He started to unbutton but she could see the pain in his eyes.

"Let me." She said. She finished unbuttoning his shirt and helped him take it off. "You are bruised." She said as she looked at his ribs.

"Honey you don’t know the half." He sighed. She helped him into the tee shirt and he sat down. "Thanks. That feels better. Now sit so I can tell you everything and I can be done with it."

"Tell me what?" She asked.

"Adrienne." Brooke said with a smile as she walked in. "I’m making lunch, would you like to join us?"

"I don’t want to intrude." She said.

"You’re not intruding Ade." Michael told her. "Brooke I was just trying to tell Adrienne what I told you before." He held his hand out to her and she took it and sat down next to him. Her eyes filled with tears.

"What happened Mike?" Ade asked.

"This isn’t easy, but I want you to hear it from me and not read it in the papers or hear it in court or whatever. Ade, I need the people that I love and trust to know, I have to know how you’ll judge me or whatever."

"Michael stop it." Brooke said. "No one is ever going to judge you or blame you or think any differently about you."

"I don’t know what I would ever do without you Brooke. I really don’t." He put his arm around her and pulled her close for a kiss. "You are everything to me. I don’t know what I did to deserve your love but I thank God everyday for you."

"Oh Michael, I feel the same way about you." She said.

"Okay you guys. I’m the fifth wheel here. I think I’ll give you some privacy." Ade said as she turned to leave.

"No Ade, please wait. I really need to talk to you." Michael told her.

 

"So now what Doc?" Ridge asked his wife. "We have to do something. I can’t bear to think of Dad with her."

"No, I can’t either Ridge but if you talk to him you’ll both end up at each other’s throats. Why don’t I go to him?" She suggested. "He knows all the pain she caused me. He has to be more sympathetic to my feelings. I want to see your parents back together Ridge, I don’t ever want to see Morgan Dewitt destroy another family, especially our family." She sat down and picked up a sketch that was on Ridge’s desk. "This is good, is it for the next showing?"

"Maybe, if there is a next showing." Ridge said with a frown.

"Your father is really messing up isn’t he?" Taylor asked.

"It’s not just Dad, it’s Brooke too. With the arrest and all she doesn’t come in anymore and she left Dad in charge and he isn’t doing anything. I can’t do it alone Doc."

"What about Grant?" She asked him.

"You know, Chambers is really good. I honestly have to admit it was a good move getting him back on board, but he and I can’t do it alone either. I was thinking of asking my sister to come back to work."

"Felicia." Taylor said. "Ridge that would be great. Then maybe she’ll stay in town. Your mother would love that. I know how hard she’s working on that relationship."

"There’s something going on there that I don’t know about either." Ridge said thoughtfully. "You know, it seems that everyone has something more important on their agendas than work and it’s hurting Forrester."

"Okay let me see how I can help. I’ll talk to Eric and then I think I’ll stop by Brooke’s and see how she’s doing. Maybe she has some news. But Ridge, you really can’t expect her to work with the problems with Michael."

"I don’t Doc, I guess I’m just getting tired and aggravated. You give her a hug for me and tell her I have it all under control, she has enough on her mind."

"You do too Ridge." She smiled and hugged him. "Maybe we could go out tonight, have a little fun. Dance, dinner something?" She suggested.

"You read my mind. I love you Doc, I love you so much."

"Good thing mister cause you’re stuck with me for life." She said. They kissed again and she left his office.

 

"Oh God Mike." Adrienne was stunned, too stunned for words. She sat next to her former husband clutching his hand. "That little bitch. I swear if I ever see her I’m going to tear her to shreds."

"You and me both." Brooke agreed.

"I was scared Ade." Michael told her.

"Of course you were, oh Mike, I wish I could have done something to stop it all."

"I mean I was scared you’d think it was my fault."

"I told you he’s crazy." Brooke smiled. "My idiot husband thinks the people he loves would turn on him." She kissed him and touched his face. "You look so tired honey."

"I am, after I eat maybe I’ll get a little more sleep."

"Can I help at all?" Adrienne asked Brooke.

"Yes you can." She told her. "Stay and keep him company while I finish making lunch." She hugged Michael again and kissed him. "I love you." She told him as she left the room.

"Mike I’m so sorry." Adrienne told him again.

"I just wish it was all over Ade, but it’s just beginning. This is only bail. What if I lose? What if I go back there? I can’t, I can’t."

"And you won’t Mike, it’s going to be alright." She put her arm around him and gave him a hug. "You have a wonderful team and with all the new evidence there’s no way you’ll ever go back."

"I hope you’re right Ade." He sighed. They both turned towards the door when they heard a car pull up in the driveway. "Great, more explanations." He muttered.

"You don’t have to explain yourself to anyone Sugar. Let me go see who it is." She stood up and started towards the door when it opened on it’s own and Bridget came in.

"Hi Adrienne." She said as she put down her bags. "What time did you finally get up?" She asked with sarcasm

"Aren’t you going to say hello to me?" Michael asked.

"Mike!" Bridget screamed and ran to him. She stopped short when she saw his bruised face. "Oh my God, are you alright?"

"I’ll live." He smiled. "Am I going to get a hug or what?"

"You sure are." She said as she carefully got into his arms and held him. "When did you get home? Why didn’t someone call me?"

"I only got home a couple of hours ago, Mom and I were talking and we both figured you needed some time with your friends." He explained.

"They hurt you bad didn’t they?" She asked.

"Yeah they did Budge, but I’m tough." He gave her a smile and kissed her on the nose. "I’ve missed you."

"I missed you too Mike. I’m so sorry, this was all my fault." She said as tears ran down her cheeks.

"No Bridget, you had nothing to do with what Sara said. I guess I didn’t handle her well. Lessons we all learn huh?" He asked.

"I hate her so much." Bridget told him.

"Well, I have to agree with you on that one." He laughed. He turned to Adrienne. "Ade, go help Brooke with lunch, I need to talk to Bridget."

"Mike?" Ade asked.

"I know what I’m doing Ade. Do this for me okay?"

"Okay Mike." She said with a sigh.

 

"Hi Mom." Thorne said as he knocked on Stephanie’s office door and walked in.

"Hello honey." She smiled brightly at him.

"How are you?" He asked her.

"I’ve been better but what about you honey?" She asked him.

"I’m doing okay Mom."

"Are you dating?" She asked.

"No." He said with a laugh. "But I am getting better. I’m not bothering Brooke or Macy anymore."

"You can do better than either of them." She told him. "And you will. Maybe I’ll make you my next project." She teased.

"Spare me." He laughed. "Are you meddling in Ridge and Taylor’s marriage now?"

"No. Your brother and his wife are just fine thank you. I’m a lot more worried about you and Felicia."

"Poor Felicia." He laughed. "But I guess that let’s me off the hook for now."

"I want all my children to be happy." She told him.

"You know what Mother, I want that too."

"Thorne, have you given more thought to the situation?"

"The situation?" He asked. "Oh, you mean the shootings. I’ve been seeing someone Mother. I think I’m starting to get a better grasp."

"And?" She asked.

"And I realize that I didn’t do it. Dr. Lawson wants me to do the hypnosis thing. He thinks I might remember more about that night. Why I thought it was me that hurt Brooke."

"You seem hesitant." She said with a frown.

"I don’t have too much faith in that stuff, not after what happened with Taylor and Pierce Peterson. But I want this over. Lieutenant Burke agreed too."

"He knows it wasn’t you honey." Stephanie told him.

"So he says, but the problem is he doesn’t know who it was. He thinks that the hypnosis might help the case, so anyway I agreed to do it."

"That makes me happy honey." She said. She got up from her desk and hugged him. "Once you’re totally cleared this family can forget all about it."

"How Mother? Brooke was still shot and so was Ridge." He wondered about her callous attitude.

"Brooke Logan is no longer a part of this family. Her children are but she isn’t. Your brother was shot protecting her but she was the intended target. I don’t imagine anyone was ever after one of us. It was probably the wife of some man she was sleeping with. Nothing for us to worry about."

"Mom, she is part of the family and the company too. I wish you’d stop acting this way about her."

"Actually it isn’t Brooke, it’s that man she married. But I don’t want to talk about either one of them."

"Come on Mother, be nice. Brooke is going through a hard time now. I’m sure you heard about Michael’s arrest."

"Yes and it doesn’t surprise me one bit. The man is an animal and I hope he stays in jail forever."

"Okay Mother, we will change the subject, but this one isn’t going to be much easier." He smiled.

"I don’t want to talk about your father either. He’s made his bed, and he can stay in it."

 

"Lunch is ready, can you make it into the oh no." Brooke said as she saw Bridget sobbing in Michael’s arms.

"We’re okay." He said. "You wanna help me up Budge?" He asked her as he touched her face and held it up to him.

"Oh, okay." She sniffled. Brooke stood and watched as her daughter carefully helped her husband to his feet.

"Thanks sweetie." He said. He put his arm around her and they followed Brooke into the kitchen where Adrienne was pouring tall glasses of iced tea. "It smells great ladies." He said. "You can’t imagine how much I missed real food."

"Are you okay Bridget?" Adrienne asked her.

"It’s all my fault. I started everything and this happened to him."

"I’m going to be fine Bridget. Your Mom is going to make sure of it." He said with a smile.

"I’m going to kill that bitch." Bridget said.

"Bridget, I’m sure Sara had no idea that this would happen to me. She’s a sick kid, but not that sick." Michael told her. "And none of this was your fault. None of it. Now we all know what happened and if you don’t mind I’d rather not talk about it or even think about it anymore. Can we do that?"

"Yes." Bridget said as she hugged him.

"Let’s all sit and have a nice meal." Michael said. He smiled at Brooke and Adrienne as he sat down on the soft cushion.

 

Eric looked up from his pad and smiled broadly at Taylor. "Oh honey, what a pleasant surprise. How are you?"

"I’m well Eric, but I don’t think I can say the same about you."

"I should have known this was coming. Taylor I am sorry. What I did, I did not do to hurt you. You have to try and understand my position. You have to understand that I need to feel loved too Taylor."

"But Morgan? Eric after all that woman has done to us. You know, I tried to understand your compassion for her, and I even admired you for that, misplaced as I thought it was. But this? Eric an affair? Is sex with this woman worth losing Stephanie for? And what about Ridge? And me? This is so hard Eric. I can’t seem to find myself able to deal with you sleeping with her."

"Taylor please try and understand." He begged.

"How Eric? It’s hard enough to watch you hurting Stephanie. But if you are truly unhappy I suppose somehow I could accept your marriage was over, but not for Morgan Dewitt. Eric please don’t do this. Think of your family. Think of what this is doing to everyone."

Eric got up and walked to the window and stared out. Taylor watched him carefully. It was obvious that he was in pain. The man was torn up over it. She decided to just let him think and then come back to talk to her. She remained silent until he turned back around.

"When I first was with Morgan it was because I felt sorry for her. She had a baby, Ridge left her, Stephanie was cruel to her and she had no one. I only intended to be a friend, someone she could count on, someone who wouldn’t turn his back on her and judge her. She made mistakes. She made some huge mistakes but I still felt she deserved forgiveness."

"Forgiveness for tricking my husband and tearing my family apart?" Taylor asked. "I’m sorry Eric, I feel for her child but I can never forgive her."

"No, I don’t expect that of you, or even of Ridge, but I did expect you to understand my feelings. I wasn’t about to throw her out in the street."

"So why didn’t you just set her up in an apartment and get her a job and leave it at that?" Taylor asked. She was getting more and more upset because she didn’t seem to be getting through to him.

"I never planned to do more than that. But Taylor things changed. She made me feel special, she made me feel like a man. You have no idea how emasculating Stephanie can be."

"She’s a strong woman Eric, but she loves you. Surely you could have talked to her about it."

"There was no part of my life she didn’t degrade Taylor. She is becoming so old and bitter and spiteful. The woman I loved seems to be gone." He sighed and sat down again. "But I still do love her, I love her very much. The divorce was not my idea. Just like the one with Ridge wasn’t his. You really have no right to judge me after what you did with Bryan Jackson."

"That is so unfair Eric!" She shouted. "Ridge had already impregnated Morgan when I saw Bryan again. I tried to make things work with Ridge but it didn’t happen. And how dare you compare a kind, decent man like Bryan to Morgan Dewitt. She’s not fit to wipe the dirt off his feet."

"You’re getting too upset Taylor. This doesn’t have to come between us you know."

"It already has." She told him. "You’ve chosen to take up with my most hated enemy."

"Brooke was once your most hated enemy." He said weakly.

"Now you’re comparing the mother of your children to that tramp? Eric what’s happened to you?"

"You’re right, Morgan and Brooke aren’t at all alike. But Brooke did cause you as much pain as Morgan did."

"That’s all in the past." She retorted.

"Can’t Morgan’s sins be in the past too?"

"No Eric. Brooke and I are friends because I realized that she good person with a good heart. And I let myself see the connection that she and Ridge would always share. But not only that, she was there for me when I needed a friend. Our problems are in the past and they are going to stay there. I will never trust or even care about Morgan again. Never."

"I’ve let things go to far with her." He admitted. He rubbed his temples as if he was in pain.

"How far? Eric I know you’ve slept with her, Stephanie told us."

"I went farther than that and I really don’t know how to get out of it now."

 

Thorne looked at his watch and turned back to his mother. "I have to be going, I have an appointment and I can’t be late."

"Do you want me to come with you honey?" She volunteered.

Thorne looked at her and laughed. "Oh Mother, I’m not a little boy anymore. But I do appreciate the offer. But you can do me a favor."

"Yes?"

"I left a message with Megan for Ridge, but I want to make sure he gets it. I got the shipment from Milan and we were missing two of the fabrics that he wanted. I called Carlos and he’s looking into it. I just wanted to know if Ridge wants to go with something else just in case it doesn’t show up."

"It’s good to see you concerned about the business again." She smiled. "Of course I’ll talk to your brother. Now you just go and take care of your own personal business. I want this whole thing over and done with." She walked to him and hugged him and kissed him on the cheek, then wiped away a trace of her lipstick. "I love you honey."

"I love you too Mom." He said with a smile.

 

"Where did my wife run off to?" Michael asked Adrienne who was clearing the dishes off of the table.

"She told me she’d be right down, I think she went to change the sheets on the bed so you could take a nap." Adrienne explained.

"She didn’t have to do that, after what I’ve been sleeping on the floor would do quite nicely." He laughed.

"Was it that bad?" Bridget asked him.

"The whole experience is one I wish I could forget Bridget, but I did spend a lot of time in the dispensary recovering so I guess if you’ve been in one hospital bed you’ve been in them all."

"Sorry I took so long." Brooke said with a smile as she came back into the kitchen. "Are you ready to head upstairs?" She asked Michael.

"Maybe I’ll just lie on the couch." He told her.

"No, I want to get you up where you’ll be comfortable."

"Are you going to lie down with me?" He teased.

"That’s a given." She said as she kissed him gently. "Come on cowboy, let me help you up."

"Okay, okay." He laughed. "I’ll do whatever you say warden."

"This warden is in love with her prisoner, so I think you’ll really like the treatment." She helped him to his feet. "Can you walk?"

"Yeah, just slowly okay? My leg is sore and my ribs hurt a bit from being in one position so long."

"Can we help? Adrienne asked.

"I have everything under control." Brooke winked. "We’ll see you both later." She said as she and Michael slowly walked out of the kitchen together.

"I can’t believe he’s really home." Bridget said. "What did he say about Joey?"

"I don’t know if Brooke told him. I didn’t mention him myself. Mike was a bit upset and I wasn’t about to make it worse."

"He’ll be glad that Joey confessed won’t he?" Bridget asked.

"Honey, Mike and Joey have a very strange relationship. They love each other to death but they don’t like each other very much. Joey is so jealous of Mike and Mike thinks Joey never tries. Hopefully this can be a new beginning for them."

 

"Well Ridiggio, it’s nice to see you decided to show up. I thought I was going to have to handle this meeting alone." Grant said as Ridge walked into the conference room.

"Where’s Dad?" Ridge asked.

"You got me. I called but he isn’t picking up. Megan isn’t at her desk, Brooke’s still not in. I did see your mother, she was talking to Thorne." Grant told him.

"Are they here yet?" Ridge asked.

"I stalled them." Grant said. "Told them there was a family emergency. They’ll be here in a half-hour. Make that twenty minutes." Grant said as he looked at his watch.

"Thanks Grant. I got held up but I think I have everything we need. Is Jonathan here?" Ridge asked.

"He went to get some coffee. Do you know if Brooke’s going to try and get in?" Grant asked him.

"I doubt it, she’s a basket case anyway since Mike was arrested. I just wish Dad was here." Ridge opened his portfolio and started to look at his designs. "Taylor!" He said.

"Taylor?" Grant asked. "I agree your wife is a beautiful woman, and smart too, but somehow I can’t see her taking Eric’s place."

"No, she went to talk to Dad. She may be in his office now. I had forgotten all about this meeting." Ridge said with embarrassment.

"This is a big undertaking Ridge. I really think Eric or Brooke should be here. It’s not everyday we negotiate to hold a fashion show at a major venue like this. I know you’ve done the Italy shows and all but this is huge." Grant rubbed his hands together.

"I know it is Grant, and everything has to be perfect if we want it to all come together." He put down his portfolio and walked to the phone. "I’m going to try Dad again. We really do need him here."

 

"What’s all this?" Michael asked with a smile as he and Brooke entered the bedroom. The bed was open and there were rose petals thrown across the sheets. The blinds were down and scented candles lighted the room. Soft music played on the CD player. There were large, fluffy towels on the bathroom door. A soft light came from that room and he smiled again. "Brooke?"

"I fixed a bath and I put the Jacuzzi on. Are you game?" She asked.

"If you help me re-bandage when I’m done you bet I am." He said as he sat on the edge of the bed. "You’re amazing Brooke."

"You need to be comfortable and to relax and I want to help you." She walked over to him and unlaced his sneakers.

"I can do that sweetheart." He protested.

"No, I’m going to do everything, absolutely everything." She said with a huge grin. "I’ve been thinking about this since the day you, the day you." Suddenly she started to cry.

"I’m home now, let’s not even think about that." He told her as he took her hand and kissed it.

"I’m just so emotional now." She said half laughing and half crying. "I needed you so badly."

"Oh Brooke, sweetheart I needed you twice as much. You can’t know how happy you’ve made me just by standing by me."

"Did you really think I would do otherwise?" Brooke asked. She was totally taken back by this. She adored him and really thought he knew just how much but she smiled to herself when she thought of how she intended to prove it to him.

"Not really, but I was scared. Brooke I was arrested for rape and you really don’t know if I did it or not."

Brooke looked at him and laughed. "You’re not serious?"

"I remember how mad I was that night."

"And I remember how we made love that night. In fact I remember every single time we’ve made love. The man I love, the man I married, he’s not a rapist, he never could be."

"You remember every time?" He teased her. "Wow, I can’t even remember how many times on our first date."

"Our sail." She said with a smile. "You know I was never like that with anyone before. But I think I was in love with you before we even left the dock."

"I was in love with you from when I met that scared woman in the hospital. You remember her don’t you?" He asked her. "She was so scared and so beautiful and all she was worried about was looking pretty for her fiancée." He laughed.

"That’s until I looked into your eyes. I knew from that moment my life would never be the same."

"It hasn’t been boring, that’s for sure." He said. "Do you ever regret marrying me and not Connor?" He asked.

"Never. Not for a moment. My life began when you kissed me the first time."

"Do you remember that?" He asked her. "I was never so nervous with a woman in my life. I wanted to taste your lips so badly. I wanted to touch you."

"And I wanted you to touch me." She smiled. "Just like I do now."

"Sorry honey, we have to put those thoughts on hold." He said sadly.

"No we don’t. We can do anything we want to Michael. I know you’re fine."

"Brooke stop it." He said sternly. "I will not put you in danger. I think maybe you better go downstairs."

"No." She laughed. "I’ll respect your wishes, to a point. But I will not stop touching you and loving you and kissing you."

"You’re making this difficult." He said.

"Michael, we’ve been through this before, we can do it, we already have done it. The only difference is that this time you’re sore. Well not all of you." She slyly looked his body up and down.

"Please don’t do this." He said. "I’m having a hard time with this all still. Please don’t make it harder on me."

"I won’t. How about I get these clothes off you and get you into the tub?"

"That does sound good." He said.

 

"How far did it go Eric? How can it be worse that I think if I know you’ve been sleeping with her. Please don’t tell me you moved in with her." Taylor said as she clenched and unclenched her hands nervously. Just the thought of her father-in-law in a true binding relationship with Morgan was more than she could take.

"Actually I am staying with her." He said, as he looked downward in shame. He knew he was hurting Taylor and it was killing him. Especially since he was starting to doubt his feelings for Morgan.

"Eric please, please don’t do this. Even if you have to leave Stephanie please not for this woman." Taylor felt tears of anger and frustration forming in her eyes. She looked at him carefully and knew he was still holding back. "What Eric? What more is there?"

"I asked her to marry me." He said.

The color drained from Taylor’s face and she held onto the side of the desk for support. She felt sick and faint. "No, oh God no Eric."

"Taylor I’m sorry. Let me explain."

"There’s nothing to explain, not now, not ever." She said. She turned from him and ran from his office to Ridge’s. Megan stopped her before she went in.

"He’s in the conference room with Grant." Megan told her. "Are you alright?"

"No, no I’m not." Taylor said. She sunk into the chair next to Megan’s desk.

"Let me get you some water." Megan said. She jumped up and poured her a glass and handed it to her. "Let me call Ridge for you."

"I’ll be alright, just let me sit a moment." Taylor said.

"Something is wrong, I can tell." Megan said.

"No. Yes, wait. Let me go into Ridge’s office and wait there, please call him and ask him to come in, it’s really important Megan or I wouldn’t be bothering him."

"You go ahead and I’ll go get him." Megan said. She was worried about leaving her alone but she also knew Ridge might not answer the phone. She got up and headed to the conference room while Taylor slowly walked into her husband’s office. Once she was inside she sat at his desk and buried her head in her hands and started to cry.

 

"Blake." Joey called out. "She’s at Forrester. She’s in his office."

Blake walked in and sat next to Joey and looked at the screen. "What happened? What did he do to her?" He asked angrily.

"Nada, she just came in alone. He’s not even there." Joey said as he angled the camera closer to her face.

"He must have done something. She’s sobbing."

"Blake, I called you the minute she walked in. I was watching his office and her house."

"Humph." He said angrily. "You’re still in hot water Mr. Copeland, nice that I know your last name now isn’t it? All this time I though it was Sandler. Now why did you lie about that?" Blake asked.

"I like my privacy. I had no idea you had anything to do with my brother. Besides, I knew a smart guy like you would figure out the truth sooner or later, I gave you a challenge."

"Don’t test me Joseph, I am so fed up with you. You don’t know how lucky you are to be alive."

"Come on Blake, you’re not a killer, though I wouldn’t put it past you to beat the shit out of me, that is if you could."

"Oh I could, never doubt that Joe, and never be confident about how well you think you know me. Now turn up the sound. I want to know what is upsetting her."

 

"Taylor?" Ridge said as he walked in. He was instantly alarmed by the way she looked. She was pale and she was sobbing, this was not the confident, happy woman he had left a short while ago. He ran to her side and took her into his arms. She held onto him like a lifeline as she continued to sob. "Taylor, honey what happened?" He asked.

"It’s so terrible, it’s worse than you could ever imagine." She grabbed onto his shirt and pulled him closer. "Ridge hold me."

"I am Doc, I am." He said as he caressed her hair and kissed her cheeks. "Talk to me, tell me what happened. I’m worried Doc, I haven’t seen you like this since, no, no not Morgan, is this about Morgan?"

"Yes." She sobbed. "Ridge he’s lost his mind, he can’t do this, we have to stop him. We have to stop him now! Today!"

"Okay, calm down Taylor, calm down and tell me what happened. What did he tell you when you asked him about her? Did he confirm he’s sleeping with her? Did he refuse to stop?" Ridge looked at his wife who was trembling in his arms. No one had ever made her as upset as Morgan did. Even in their worst times Brooke had never gotten to her like this. Ridge wanted to tear Morgan limb from limb for hurting his family like this, but he had to know what she was doing.

"He, he asked her. Oh God Ridge, he asked her to marry him." Taylor told him.

 

"Is this the same Morgan that Ridge was married to?" Joey asked Blake.

"You aren’t that stupid. Of course it is. Damn that woman. Why is she doing this? Why doesn’t she just try to get Ridge back?" Blake was angry and Joey held back his laughter. He knew now he had to make the break from him whether or not Mike came through for him, he just hoped that Mike would help him. It would make it much easier to make a decent living. He cleared his throat and turned to Blake.

"Sounds like this Morgan just wants herself a Forrester, doesn’t matter which one it is."

"Very much like your sister-in-law." Blake said with a tinge of resentment.

"Brooke?" Joey asked.

"Yes Brooke, you only have one brother now don’t you?" Blake answered sarcastically.

"Tell me about her, was she involved with the Forresters? I mean I know she was married to Eric, that’s how Bridget and Rick came to be."

"She was married to Eric and to Ridge and almost to Thorne, but only her marriage to Eric was legal. That woman spreads her legs for anything with the surname Forrester. It’s a wonder she hasn’t had a lesbian affair with Kristen or Felicia."

"That’s kinda cruel Blake, she seems very nice to me, and totally devoted to my brother."

"She’d dump him in a New York Minute if she could get Ridge back, and that is my plan. I want her to think he is available. I want her to go after him again. That will show Taylor what her husband and friend are really all about. She’ll realize how good she had it with Blake Hayes."

"I think you’re underestimating Mike Blake, when he gets a woman she stays his." Joey said with a smile. "No matter what else I think about him, he sure has a way with the ladies."

"He doesn’t know Brooke Logan like I do Joey, mark my words, she’ll be drooling over Ridge Forrester in no time, and that’s the truth."

 

"Ahhhh." Michael said as he lowered himself into the large tub. "That feels so good sweetheart."

"We’ve only just begun." Brooke said with a smile. She took her terry robe off and stood in front of him.

"Now I know you’re trying to kill me." He laughed, but his eyes didn’t leave her naked body. "Are you getting in too?"

"Oh yeah." She said as she stepped in and sat behind him. She reached for the Loofah sponge and got it wet and sudsy. She carefully started to rub his back down.

"Ohhhh." Michael moaned in pleasure. "Did you do this in a past life?" He teased.

"I’ve taken a few baths like this before, but never one so important with someone I loved so very much." She told him as her eyes filled with tears. "Tell me if I hurt you."

"I don’t think it would be possible." He told her. "But be careful around my ribs, they still hurt like hell."

"Shouldn’t you have a cast or something?" She wondered.

"Nah, they don’t do that anymore for a hairline fracture like this, they just keep it wrapped and let it heal. But like I said, I will need help getting bandages back on when we get out."

Brooke reached behind her and took out a wine bucket and two glasses. She poured the clear, sparkling liquid and handed one glass to her husband. "You’re on pain killers so this is just sparkling water but I added some lemon. It should be refreshing." She poured herself a glass and put down the bucket. "To us, to our love, and to freedom." She toasted him.

"I’ll drink to that." He agreed as he clinked glasses with her.

Brooke put her glass down and leaned against his back, kissing his neck and taking in his scent. "I love you so much." She whispered. "I needed you so badly."

"You have me sweetheart." He said as he turned his head around to hers. Their mouths met in a passionate kiss. "Ouch." He said with a chuckle as it ended. "I can’t really move like that yet."

"I’ll come around, I think I finished your back anyway." She said to him.

"I don’t know if I can handle that Brooke, you’re testing me and this is one test I can’t fail."

"I won’t tease you, but I can make you feel good Michael. We can make each other feel good without having sex and you know it." She said as she shimmied around the tub to face him.

"You’re killing me." He said as he reached for her and caressed her breasts with his strong hands. He pulled her to him and once more took her mouth in a deep kiss. They held each other for what seemed like an eternity when he finally broke free. "I have to stop, before I can’t." He said. The pleading look in his eyes got to Brooke and she sat back and took deep breaths to relax.

"Let me get your shoulders and chest." She said. She picked up the sponge again. Michael closed his eyes as Brooke started to administer to him again. The soft sponge barely grazed his sore ribs but it felt so good. Up and down his chest she careful let the warm water and soap trickle over him.

"Careful." He said as she started on his arms. "My wrist is still hurting, I’m not sure that the, ahhhh." He stopped complaining as she gently washed his wounds. "You’re good, are you sure you aren’t a nurse?"

"Only for you." She smiled. "Am I being gentle enough?"

"Oh yes." He said. "In fact it feels good."

"I think you still have a little infection in there." She said as she held up his wrist and showed him.

"We can put some antibiotic ointment on it then." He said. He reached for her face and touched her lovingly. "You take such good care of me."

"I always will." She said as she leaned in and kissed him. "Can you lift your bad leg?" She asked him.

"Let me rest it on the side." He said. He pulled his leg out of the water and did as he said. Brooke looked at it and gasped.

"It looks so painful. Maybe we shouldn’t be getting it wet." She said.

"Well honey, I was stabbed with a screwdriver, it wasn’t fun, believe me." He looked at it carefully for the first time. "I’m going to have a scar. I’d better call Frank and have him take care of it."

"Plastic surgery for the plastic surgeon?" Brooke smiled.

"Gotta look nice for my wife." He said.

"You already do." She said. "But as long as it isn’t too painful, if it makes you happy do it."

"I was thinking about how you didn’t want plastic surgery. You thought it was so fake and demeaning. You know I was a little insulted." He told her.

"I’ve always prided myself on making the best of what nature gave me, but seeing the things you do I have a totally different feeling about it now." She told him as she traced lines on his legs with her fingertips.

"Oh it isn’t all that noble. I do my share of boob jobs and unneeded nose jobs. But lately, since I met you and since Jason I guess I’ve taken a new approach to things. I like to use my gift where it’s really more needed. One of those things is repairing victims of accidents. I guess in a way I fall into that category huh?"

"I suppose." She said thoughtfully. "And Michael, I do appreciate what you did for me. You gave me all my confidence back."

"It wasn’t my surgery." He said as he touched her shoulder and let his fingers slide to her fingers. His hand took hers and brought it to his mouth for a kiss.

"No, it wasn’t." She said. "It was, but it was you Michael, the man I love that made me what I am now."

"We’re really lucky aren’t we?" He asked her. "We met under some really weird circumstances and yet we beat all the odds and look at us now. Brooke I adore you. My life was so meaningless before you. You’ve made me a person I’m proud to be and I really mean that."

"Your life wasn’t meaningless." She smiled as she started to sponge his other leg. "You were already a successful surgeon and a wonderful man when I met you."

"I was a skirt chaser Brooke. All I cared about was making money and getting laid. The more women I could get into my bed the better I thought of myself. It wasn’t until you taught me the true meaning of love that I realized how truly empty my life was. Even my own family meant little to me. I barely made time for Annie and I clung to Ade as quick and easy sex. You know I never knew what a great friend she really is."

"And your brother?" Brooke asked, testing the waters so to say.

"Joey is still a mystery to me. He’s as much a user as I was. Maybe some day he’ll meet someone like you and he can turn his life around too."

"But your life was good and honest Michael, you shouldn’t compare your lives." Brooke smiled at him again.

"Having something like this happen to me sure makes me step back and look at life." He said thoughtfully. "I am more determined than ever to make an even better life. I want to be the best doctor that I can be and I want to make my family feel safe, secure and loved at all time."

"You already do Michael." Brooke leaned over and kissed him.

"I keep thinking about Jason. I know now we’ll never get him." Michael said sadly.

"We can’t give up." Brooke said. "That little boy needs to be in a loving home."

"But it isn’t going to be ours Brooke. Did you call Frank like I asked?"

"Yes and he’s called me several times. He sees him every day. Jason asks about you and us but Frank said he is doing well. Michael we have to fight for him."

"It’s too late for us Brooke, but not for Jason. I refuse to see him put into a foster home. I have an idea."

"What’s that?" She asked. She took some bubbles in her hand and playfully blew them into his face. Michael laughed and blew some back at her.

"You’re so good for me." He said. He kissed her again and then was lost in thought.

"Hello?" She said.

"Oh yeah, my idea." He started. "Now that I have Colin and Storm I think it’s time to put Bryan to work at something more in his field."

"Family law?" She asked.

"Yeah. I want him to find Jason’s family."

"But the social worker said that they couldn’t."

"They don’t have my resources Brooke. I’m rich and money is no object. Bryan will have an open account. He can hire as many people as he needs. He can comb the entire country. Jason has family out there somewhere and I want them found. I want that boy to be brought up by people who love him, people who want him. I won’t rest until that happens."

"What a wonderful man you are Michael Copeland." Brooke said as she moved up and cuddled into his arms. Their mouths once more met in a deep and loving kiss and they surrendered to their passion. Michael’s hands explored her body making her wild with desire and when Brooke reached down to stroke him he moaned loudly but didn’t push her hands away. "No sex." He muttered into her mouth.

"No sex, just love." She said.

"Brooke I’m serious." He said as he pulled her tightly into his embrace. "I won’t put you in danger and, well, I’m not ready for this yet Brooke. My head is still kind of messed up from what happened." He said sadly.

"Oh Michael." She looked into his eyes. "Let me take your pain all away."

"I wish you could sweetheart." He told her.

 

Ridge was playing with the children while Taylor stood at the stove making dinner. He had cancelled the meeting after talking to Taylor and gone right home with her. They had talked and she had cried but finally they both were calm again. They were determined not to let the children know anything was wrong and they were doing a good job of it. Taylor turned and smiled at her family. Her perfect family. Nothing was ever going to come between them again. She watched as Ridge swung Phoebe and then Steffie in his arms while Thomas sat and watched. Suddenly something flashed in the corner of her eye and she turned back and looked out the window. She peered up and down the driveway and towards the beach but didn’t see anything.

"Ridge." She called out.

"Yeah Doc?"

"Can you come here a moment please?" She asked casually. She was spooked but she didn’t want to alarm the children.

Ridge came in and put his arms around her. "That smells great. Can I help with anything?"

"It’s just spaghetti and meatballs. I made a salad and dressing. You can cut the Italian Bread but Ridge." She whispered. "I think someone is outside. I saw something out of the corner of my eye."

"Maybe it’s neighbors." He said.

"Maybe, but I keep thinking about my flowers and the girl’s toys. Would you ease my mind and go take a look?" She asked him.

"Anything for you my love." He said with a quick kiss. He went to the door and headed outside.

"Where’s Daddy going?" Thomas called out. "Can I go too?"

"No Thomas, you stay in with your sisters. Daddy is just checking the car, he’ll be right back." Taylor told him. A little white lie was alright when it meant protecting your family, she reasoned. She waited and watched as Ridge explored outside. After ten minutes he came back in. He talked to the kids and then joined Taylor in the kitchen.

"Whoever it was is gone Doc." He told her.

"You believe me? You believe someone was out there?"

"Of course I do. I think I might have seen some footprints in the sand but they could have been yours or mine or Katherine’s. But I didn’t see anyone. I’m going to get someone Taylor. I don’t want you and the kids or even Katherine and the kids here without protection."

"Are you sure it’s necessary? Maybe I’m overreacting." Taylor told him.

"Maybe we both are, but it’s better to be safe than sorry." He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. "I just got you back, I’m not going to lose you again."

"You’ll never lose me Ridge." She smiled.

"I meant to ask you something before." He said.

"What?"

"Did you ever get to see or call Logan?"

"No, and I feel terrible about that. She must be so lonely. Maybe we can go see her after we eat. Katherine is at the store but she should be back soon."

"Sounds like a good idea. I think you can use some cheering up too and maybe seeing your gal pal will do it." He smiled.

"Thanks Ridge." She told him.

"For what?" He asked.

"For believing me, for always wanting the best for me and for being my best friend too."

"I love you Taylor. I love you so very much." He said with another kiss.

"Let’s get dinner out. It’s getting late and I don’t want to barge in on Brooke too late either." She said.

"I’ll cut the bread." He said with a grin.

 

"I’d like to cut you Ridge." Blake said to the man on his television screen. "If you let someone even get near Taylor you’re a dead man." He changed to the outside camera and scanned the beach again. Like Ridge, he didn’t see anyone. But he knew how perceptive Taylor was and if she saw someone, then someone was there.

 

"Damn!" Morgan said as she slammed the car door shut. "He almost saw me. I have to be more careful." She looked around the dark street. She had run four blocks to where she had left her car. Luckily she had been undetected. She sat and caught her breath. "No, not more careful. The time has come. Taylor and her children have to die. By the end of the week Ridge will be a widower and then, then he will be mine."

 

"This is where you want to go?" Lauren asked as she turned up her nose. She and Felicia were parked in front of a small neighborhood bar. It was clean and small and nothing at all like the hot, trendy clubs that Lauren had in mind.

"Yes. You picked the restaurant so I get to pick the club." Felicia insisted.

"Club? Don’t even try to justify this move as going to a club. This is a bar Felicia, I bet they even have pool tables. Ugh."

"You’re such a snob Lauren." Felicia laughed. "And I’ll bet you’ve played more than a few games of pool in your time. I like this place. They have a nice crowd and the drinks are good and they sometimes have a band too."

"Oh joy." Lauren said sarcastically. "I was really envisioning a club with a DJ and some real class. Felicia this really isn’t my kind of place. I can imagine the kind of guys that hang out here. All flannel or leather. I hoped we could meet some nice men. Not this kind."

"I don’t like that kind of place." Felicia said. "I like live music and regular people. Besides there are so much drugs in those trendy clubs."

"You don’t have to do drugs. Not everyone does." Lauren protested.

"Look Lauren, I want to go here so it’s this or nothing. Next time we go out you can choose the place."

"You better make good on that." Lauren laughed.

"I will, now let’s just go in and try and have some fun." Felicia said with a smile.

Lauren looked down at her gold blouse and black mini skirt. "Aren’t we a little over dressed?"

"Are you coming or what?" Felicia laughed as she started inside.

"You owe me one Stephanie." Lauren said under her breath as she followed the other woman inside.

They walked inside and Lauren headed to the tables. Felicia stopped short and walked back to her. "Let’s sit at the bar." She said.

"I think a table is nicer." Lauren was not about to give in to all Felicia’s demands. It was one thing for Lauren Fenmore to go slumming but she wasn’t going to sit at a bar with bikers and the like.

"We won’t have anyone to talk to at a table." Felicia complained.

"That’s the idea." Lauren said as she took a napkin and wiped the chair with it before she sat.

 

Brooke walked into the bedroom and turned on the light. Michael was sleeping soundly under the comforter. They had gotten out of the tub and gone to the bed and continued their kissing but when Brooke wanted to take it up a level Michael had stopped her. She was disappointed but she did understand his hesitance. They had talked more and Brooke had massaged his back. She had seen the dark bruises on his buttocks but had not commented on them. She had shed a few tears thinking about what he had gone through. She had hid them from him and then bandaged him up. Michael then told her how tired he was and they had napped but Brooke decided to let him sleep alone and had gone to talk to Bridget and Adrienne. Everyone was so thrilled to have Michael home but Bridget was guilt ridden by what Michael had told her. Brooke had thought it wasn’t the right thing to do at first but then she decided that with the closeness between her husband and her daughter that honesty was the best thing. Bridget was hurting but it wasn’t her fault and Brooke and Adrienne both tried hard to convince her of that. Finally Brooke decided to make a nice home cooked dinner. She had run to the market and gotten some fresh salmon, one of Michael’s favorites and was preparing it with a pecan crust. Bridget had made a salad and Adrienne chipped in by making a chocolate cake. When everything was almost ready Brooke decided to wake Michael so he would be ready.

She watched his chest rise and fall with his breathing. She loved him so much. She was so happy he was home. Somehow she now knew that everything was going to work out. With Colin and Storm on their team and with Joey’s confession it would soon be over. Brooke smiled and sat next to him and gently touched his hair.

"Honey, dinner is almost ready." She said as she leaned down and kissed him.

Michael opened his eyes and looked at her. "I’m really home." He said.

"Yes you are, you’re home to stay. Did you sleep well?" She asked.

"Better than I have in ages. Thanks to you." He sat up and stretched. "What time is it?"

"It’s late, it’s almost nine but I wanted you to rest. I have a nice meal for us."

"Okay. Will you help me get dressed?" He asked her.

"Sure honey."

 

Lauren rolled her eyes as she looked around the bar. There was a grunge band playing songs that she didn’t recognize but Felicia seemed to know. She wasn’t very happy but Felicia did seem to be having a good time and that really was the point. She looked at the man at the bar who seemed to be watching them. He was handsome in a rough sort of way but not the type that would normally catch her eye. She hoped he wasn’t going to try and join them. She turned to Felicia.

"Do you want to stay?" She asked.

"Yes, these guys are really good. I love this song." Felicia told her.

"Not Lauren’s type of music." Lauren laughed.

"I told you you were a snob." Felicia smiled. Suddenly she looked at the man approaching them. To Lauren’s dismay it was the man from the bar.

"Ignore him and maybe he’ll go away." She told Felicia.

"Lauren. He’s so cute." Felicia whispered.

"He’s wearing jeans and a leather jacket. That’s not the kind of man you want Felicia."

"Maybe not what you want." She laughed. She looked at the man and smiled and he continued over and pulled up a chair at their table without waiting for an invitation.

"Did someone tell you to sit?" Lauren said with a touch of rudeness.

"No one told me not to." He said. He looked at Felicia and smiled. "Can I buy you a drink?"

"Next time." She said. "I barely started this one."

"Do you mind if I join you?" He asked her.

Lauren looked at him. "We were having a private conversation."

"Please do join us." Felicia quickly interjected. "That’s Lauren and I’m Felicia." She said as she held out her small hand to him.

"Hi." He said as he flashed a huge smile. "I’m Joey."

 

"That was wonderful." Michael said as he pulled his chair out. "You all outdid yourselves. You’ve made this homecoming so special, so perfect. I can’t thank you enough."

"Oh sugar, you sure can lay it on thick." Adrienne laughed. But she was happy to see Michael so comfortable.

"I meant every word of it." He assured her.

"Anyway, Bridget and I are going to take in a movie and leave you two lovebirds alone. How does that sound?" Adrienne said with a wink to Bridget.

"Sounds like heaven." Brooke said. She walked behind Michael and kissed him on the neck. "You two go on now, I’ll take care of the dishes. Have a good time."

"I think she wants to get rid of us." Bridget teased.

"I think so too Bridget. They may not even make it to the bedroom. We better run."

Adrienne and Bridget got up and said their good-byes and left. Brooke cleared the table and ran the dishwasher while Michael went to the living room. He turned on the television and was running through the channels when the doorbell rang. "I’ll get it sweetie." He called out to Brooke. Slowly he got up and walked to the door. The look of shock on Ridge and Taylor’s faces made him smile as he opened the door.

"I take it I’m the last person you expected to see." He said.

"Oh Michael, you’re home." Taylor said with a hug.

"Mike." Ridge said politely.

"Come on in. Brooke is in the kitchen, she’ll be right in." Michael said. He led them in and Taylor cringed as she watched him limp to the couch.

"Are you alright?" She asked.

"I’ve been better, but I’m okay, thanks." He said. "Don’t let the face bother you. It’ll look worse before it looks better." He smiled.

"They got you good." Ridge said with a whistle.

"Yeah they did, but I’m home and that’s the important thing."

"Did they drop the charges?" Taylor asked.

"Nah, Colin got me bail." He told them. "But he claims that he’ll win the case. I guess I have to have faith in him don’t I?"

"He’s good." Ridge said. "Look Mike, we had no idea you were home. We wanted to take Brooke out and try to take her mind off things but since you’re here."

"You’re gonna bail on me?" Michael laughed. "Where were you going to take her? Maybe you can take both of us." He suggested.

"We just thought we could go have a drink and relax. Do you want to do that?" Ridge asked him.

"Ridge! Taylor! Look who’s home!" Brooke said as she joined them.

"We’re so happy." Taylor said as she walked to Brooke and hugged her. "How is he?" She whispered.

"He’s okay." She said. "It’s hard but he’s doing okay."

"So Ridge and Taylor want to take us out. What do you say Brooke?" Michael asked his wife.

"Don’t you want to rest?" She asked him. She had hoped to have a quiet romantic evening but Michael seemed to be a little wired since dinner.

"I’m really in the mood to be with people. You don’t mind do you?" He asked her.

"As long as it’s what you want." Brooke said.

"Sweetie, go upstairs and get me some jeans and I’ll change down here." Michael said. He turned to Ridge and Taylor. "The stairs are a little hard."

"We can do it some other time." Ridge said.

"No, I’d really like to do it tonight." Michael said.

"Then we will." Taylor said.

"Alright." Brooke agreed. She headed up the stairs to get Michael’s clothes.

 

"Where were you?" Eric asked Morgan when she came into the apartment.

"Eric?"

"I said where were you?" He was angry and she had no idea why.

"I had to run to the store." She said with a shrug.

"And you left an infant all alone, unattended? What they hell kind of mother are you Morgan?" He shouted at her.

"I was only out for a few minutes." She said to cover herself.

"I’ve been here for two hours. I want the truth Morgan and I want it now!"

 

Changes Part 107

 

 

Taylor looked at Michael and frowned.  “Are you sure that you’re alright to go out Michael, I wouldn’t want to see you overdoing it.”

“Believe me Taylor, I’ve been locked away from people for far too long.  I need to be around others, I need to feel human again.”  He said.  “I look worse than I feel, really.”

“I just wonder if you’re pushing it a bit. Psychologically speaking it’s a huge change.  You were locked in a cell and beaten.  Being out again amongst strangers may be harder than it sounds, a lot harder.”  She explained. 

“I think I can handle it.” Michael told her.  “I need this Taylor, I need it badly.”

“What honey?” Brooke asked as she returned with his clothes.

“Going out, being with people.” He repeated.  “Thanks sweetheart.” He said as he took the pile from her.  “Why don’t you go change and I’ll get ready here.”  He turned to Taylor.  “You can help my wife and make sure she hurries.” He winked.

“Oh course.”  She agreed.  “Shall we Brooke?”

“Okay.” She leaned over and kissed Michael.  “I won’t be long.”  She and Taylor headed up the stairs.  Ridge looked over at Michael.

“Can I help Mike?”  He asked.

“Maybe, I am getting better at it.”  He pulled his tee shirt over his head and Ridge cringed at the bruises and bandages.

“Man, they got you good didn’t they?”

“Yeah, they weren’t messing around.”  He pulled his feet up and untied his sneakers and let them drop to the floor. Then he stood and slowly and carefully took off his sweat pants. 

“Your leg?  What did they do to your leg?” Ridge asked him.

“Screwdriver.  They stabbed me.” He answered.

“My God Mike, are you sure you’re up to this?” Ridge was suddenly very concerned and sympathetic to his friend.  He got up and handed Michael the clean jeans that Brooke had brought him.  “Can I help at all?”

“Maybe let me lean on you while I get these on.”  Michael stood and put one hand on Ridge’s shoulder.  He slipped one leg in and then the other.  He pulled them up and zipped them.  “Phew, I gotta sit.” He said.  He turned and put the pillow back and sat on it.  Ridge frowned and looked at him.  “Mike?”

“Don’t ask Ridge, I really don’t want to talk about it.” He said as he carefully positioned himself.

“I’ve heard about that but I never thought.”

“Please Ridge, I really don’t even want to think about it right now.”

“What can I do Mike? How can I help?” Ridge seriously wanted to do anything he could now. He felt pain for his friend.

“What you’re doing now is the best thing in the world, it really is.” He said.  “Just don’t say anything to anyone, even Taylor okay?  I’d really rather no one else knows.”

“Brooke does doesn’t she?” Ridge asked.
“I’d never keep that from my family Ridge.  But it stays here.”

 

 

Brooke pulled a short red sleeveless dress out of the closet.  “He loves me in this.” She said.

“Brooke he doesn’t look well at all.  I really think he’s moving too fast.  He has no idea the effect of being with people will have on him.  His picture has been on the front page and on television.  People are bound to stare, to recognize him.  Can he really deal with that so soon?  I know you want things back to normal but I have to tell you Brooke, things may never be normal again.”  Taylor warned her.

“Yes they will.  Michael is innocent.  Once Colin proves it the world will know and things will be the way that they were again.  Taylor if I try and tell him what to do he’s going to feel like a prisoner in his own home and I won’t have that.”

“I’m not suggesting that he stay inside forever but this is his first day home.  He’s out on bail Brooke, he hasn’t been exonerated yet.  Professionally speaking it could be disastrous.  I’m not even sure that you will be able to deal with him if he’s shunned and he may well be.  People tend to believe what they see and read and that is that Michael is guilty of rape.”

“And you believe that?”  Brooke was stunned.  She stopped what she was doing and turned to face her friend.  “If you feel that way then you are not welcome in our home.”

“Brooke I don’t feel that way.  I don’t believe he did that.  I don’t know him well, but the man that I do know is kind and thoughtful and loving.  He wouldn’t force himself on anyone.”

“Damn right he wouldn’t.  Michael wouldn’t touch a child or rape anyone. He has all he needs in our marriage.”  Brooke said angrily.

“I’m on your side Brooke.  Please calm down. I was just saying that it isn’t going to be easy for either of you, that’s all.”

“Do we know you Joey?” Lauren said with a scowl.  Joey grinned at her and looked at Felicia and winked.

“Not yet, but that will change.”  He answered.

“Not today it won’t.  My friend and I are not looking for company so please, find somewhere else to pedal it huh?”  She waved her hand at him in dismissal.

“Sorry ladies.  I didn’t mean to intrude.”  He stood up. 

“You don’t have to leave.”  Felicia told him.  “Lauren and I would love the company.  Wouldn’t we Lauren?”

“Oh joy.” She said sarcastically.

“I don’t wanna intrude.” He said.  “Have a nice evening.”  He smiled at Felicia and walked back towards the bar.

“Good.”  Lauren said with a sigh of relief.  “Now see what I meant?  If you come to a place like this you meet guys like that.  Let’s go and find a nicer place Felicia, please?”

“You shouldn’t have chased him away.  He seemed nice Lauren, and he was really cute.”  She looked over to the bar where Joey was talking and laughing with a pretty blonde woman and her date. 

“See Felicia, he’s already moved on and found someone else to bother.  Forget him.”

“I’m going to go talk to him.” She said.  She stood up and to Lauren’s dismay headed straight to the bar.

“Stephanie Forrester, you owe me big time.”  Lauren muttered as she got up and reluctantly followed her.

 

 

“I, I, I wasn’t gone that long Eric.”  Morgan stuttered.

“He’s a baby Morgan!” He shouted.  “Tiny, innocent and defenseless.  What if there had been a fire?  What if he had choked?  Morgan you left him all alone!  What the hell is wrong with you?”

“A, a, alone?” She gasped.  “No Eric, I left him with a sitter.  Where is she?” She asked as she looked around the apartment. She started to run from room to room frantically searching.

“Don’t you lie to me!  Don’t you dare lie to me!” Eric screamed at her.  “You know perfectly well that you left him alone.  Joshua is an infant, he could have died.”

“I didn’t leave him alone Eric, I swear I didn’t.  Oh why did I trust that kid?  She said she was in high school.  She seemed to be nice.” 

Eric looked at her carefully.  “Are you telling me the truth?  You did hire a babysitter?”

“Of course I did.  I’d never leave my baby alone.  Eric how could you think that about me?”  She asked him as she forced tears from her eyes.

He walked over and gently took her into his arms.  “I’m sorry.  But what was I to think?  Thank God he’s all right.  Now we have to find this girl and report her to the authorities.  What she did was not only despicable but illegal.”

“I, I found her number on one of those bulletin boards at the supermarket.  She said her name was Amy.  Oh Eric, my poor baby.”  She ran into the nursery and lifted her son out of the crib, into her arms and rocked him.  “I’ll never leave you again Josh, never.”  She cooed to him.

 

 

“I told you that I married the most beautiful woman in the world.”  Michael smiled and said to Ridge when Brooke and Taylor returned.

“One of them, I married the other.”  Ridge winked.

“You married them both, but Brooke’s all mine now.” Michael said as Brooke walked to him. He carefully took her into his arms.  “You are a true vision sweetheart.”

“Doesn’t he say the sweetest things?” Brooke giggled to Taylor.  “Would anyone like to have a drink before we leave?”

“That sounds great.”  Taylor said. 

“What can I get you all?”  Michael asked.

“I can do it.” Brooke scolded.

“I’m not an invalid.  Let me feel like I’m at least a little bit useful.” He told her.

“Michael, you are more than useful.  I just don’t want you to wear yourself out doing something I can do.  Now what about it?  A cocktail? Wine? Beer? Softdrink?”

“I’ll take a beer.”  Ridge said.  

“I’ll have a White Zinfandel if you have it.”  Taylor added.

“We do and I will get them.” Michael told them all.  “Brooke?”

“Chardonnay.”  She said hesitantly.

“I’ll be fine.”  He smiled.  He kissed her and walked slowly into the kitchen.  Ridge waited until Michael was out of hearing range before he spoke up again.

“He’s in bad shape Logan, are you sure we shouldn’t just stay in tonight?  We can always go out another time.”  Ridge said as a look of concern crossed his face.  He looked at his wife who nodded.

“I agree.  Not only physically, but I was telling Brooke that emotionally he just might not be ready for this yet.”  She said to Ridge and Brooke.

“Michael is strong and very proud.  How would you suggest I tell him that I don’t think he can handle a crowd Taylor?”  Brooke said angrily.  “Neither one of you give him much credit.  He can handle a hell of a lot you know.  He already has.”

“He already has what?” Michael asked as he handed Brooke and Taylor their wine. 
“Logan was just saying that you’ve already been through a lot Mike.  I was just wondering if going out tonight might be a little premature.” Ridge told him.

“I’m fine Ridge.”  He said reaching into his back pockets.  He took out two cans of beer.  He tossed one to Ridge and opened the other.

“Michael.” Brooke said in a warning tone.

“Yes mother.” He teased her and took a gulp.

“You’re on pain pills.” She told him.

“I know that I am, but I also knew we were going out so I didn’t take one.  Come on Brooke cut me some slack.  I need a little outlet.  A beer or two won’t kill me.”

“Pain medication and drinking are a lethal combination.”  Taylor added.

“I’m a doctor Taylor, I think I know what I’m doing.” Michael said.  He was starting to get annoyed at all the well-meant concern.  All he wanted was a normal life.  He wondered if that would ever be possible again.

“And I’m a doctor too and I know that you know that you still have the pills in your system and you are playing with fire.”

“Leave it alone Doc.”  Ridge told his wife.  “Mike knows what he’s doing.”

“Fine!” Michael said angrily as he slammed down the can and sat.  “Why don’t you just take me back to the prison?  I might as well be there for all the freedom I seem to have.  I can’t drink, I can’t work, I can’t even f*ck my wife!” He shouted.

“Oh Michael.” Brooke said as she ran to him and put her arms around him.

“I told you he’s not ready for this.” Taylor whispered to Ridge.

“I guess not Doc, but damn it, the guy deserves a break.”  He said as he shook his head.

“Brooke this is all making me crazy. I can’t live like this. I can’t be looking over my shoulder in my own house damn it.” Michael complained.

“Mike we’re sorry.” Ridge said as he came over and sat on his other side.  “If you wanna go out, we go out.  If you wanna stay in, we stay in.  Taylor and I are here for you man.  I promise.  And I’m sorry that I haven’t been more supportive all along.  I don’t know what got into me.  I was crazy and I’m sorry.  I know you Mike, you didn’t do this and I’ll stand by you all the way.”

“Thanks Ridge.” Michael said, turning to him. He kept his arm tightly around Brooke.  “I suppose after the shit with Nancy Stevens you had reason to doubt me, but Ridge I’d never touch a kid.  In fact I am so happy and fulfilled with Brooke, why would I touch anyone?  Tell me that huh?”

“I was stupid to even compare what happened with Nancy with what happened now.  I know you’d never touch Bridget’s friend Mike, I’m sorry I ever doubted you.”  He said sincerely.

“Who is Nancy Stevens?” Taylor asked.

“The person that may cause me the most trouble at all in this trial.”  Michael told her.  “She was a patient of mine years ago.  I was a lot younger and I was very attracted to her.  We started sleeping together.  Then one day I was arrested for statutory rape.”  He explained.  “Her parents found out about us.  You see when Nancy came to me she had fake ID.  I thought she was legal but she was only seventeen.”

“And what happened?”  Taylor asked.

“Eventually they dropped all the charges and after a few years my life came back to normal.  But if they find out about this it could hurt me.”  He said.

“Not if you were never charged.  Can they use it against you Mike?”  Taylor asked.

“I don’t know.  I hope Colin or Storm or Bryan can tell me the answer to that, but I know that if it gets out that the press will crucify me and I can throw my career down the toilet.”

“That’s not going to happen.” Brooke said.  She reached up and gently touched Michael’s face.  “It’s all going to work out Michael, I just know it in my heart.  Stormy and Colin are not going to let us down.”

“I hope not Brooke, I really do.”  He said.

 

 

“Hi.” Felicia said as she sat next to Joey at the bar. 

“Hi.  Hey, I don’t want to cause trouble between you and your friend.” He said as he turned to face her.

“Do I look worried?”  She laughed.  It was a lilting laugh and it brought a smile to Joey’s face. 

“Not in the least.” He laughed with her.  “Your friend doesn’t seem to like me, or this place.”

“Nope.  But does that look like it bothers me either?”  She asked him.

“No it doesn’t.  Can I get you a beer?”  He asked her.

“Sure Joey.  And in case you forgot, I’m Felicia.”

“Oh no, I didn’t forget.”  He said. He turned to the bartender.  “Frankie, get me two more.” He said pointing to his almost empty bottle.

“Felicia, come on back to the table.” Lauren said as she walked up to them.

“I’m talking to Joey.”  She smiled sweetly at Lauren.

“Bring him.”  She said with much reluctance and annoyance.

“She sounds like she really wants me.” Joey said with a smile to Felicia.

“We can’t let her down then can we?”  She laughed. 

Joey grabbed the two bottles from the bar and turned to Lauren.  “How about you Queenie?  Can I get you something, like a cab maybe?”

“Smartass.” Lauren mumbled under her breath. Joey smiled at her and started to laugh. 

“You know you might have more fun here if you ditched the attitude.  It’s a nice place.  It’s clean, they have a good band and the people here are friendly.  But then again I’m sure it offends your Beverly Hills mentality.”  Joey told her.

“I don’t have a Beverly Hills mentality.  I just happen to prefer places with ambiance.”  She said turning her nose up as she looked around.

“Maybe you and your friend would be happier somewhere else.”  Joey suggested to Felicia.

“She picks next time.”  She told him.  “Are you trying to get rid of me?”

“Nope.”  He smiled at her and turned to Lauren.  “Can I buy you a drink?” He asked again.

“Scotch on the rocks.”  She said.  She looked at Felicia.  “Let’s go back to the table before someone else takes it and I have to clean another one.”

“I’ll be right there with the drinks.”  Joey told them.

Felicia and Lauren walked back to the table.  Once more Lauren wiped her seat with a napkin before sitting.  “This place is terrible.”  She said.

“Oh come on Lauren, it’s fun.”  She smiled.

“Well, I have to admit you are in a better mood than you were before we got here.”  Lauren looked over at the bar and at Joey.  “And as crude as he seems, he is handsome.  Let’s find out a little bit more about him before you make a date or anything though okay?” 

“Okay Lauren.  But you know, it’s been some time since I was attracted to a man like this.  And you know Zack was a lot like Joey, and he is Taylor’s brother.”

“So he may be a prince in disguise.  Just let Lauren do a little checking.  I’ll turn on the charm and see what he’s all about.” 

“Whatever you say Lauren.”  Felicia laughed.  “But I have a good feeling about him.  There is something about him that I am really attracted to.  He reminds me of the way someone else was long ago.  Someone very special.”

“Zack?” Lauren asked.

“No.  The man my mother asked you to take me out to forget.  But don’t you dare even ask about him cause I’m not talking.”

 

With a deep sigh Michael put his head back against the cushion on the couch.  Ridge looked at Taylor and nodded to him.  Her eyes met his in an unspoken agreement.  Michael wasn’t ready yet, even if he wouldn’t admit it.  Brooke watched the entire exchange and took a sip of her wine.  “Can I get anyone anything else?”  She asked.

“I’m fine Logan.”  Ridge said.

“Me too.”  Taylor agreed with a smile. 

“Maybe something to eat?”  Brooke suggested. 

“We’re fine.” Ridge said. 

“Okay.” Brooke said as she started to get up.  “I think I’ll have a little more wine.”  She was interrupted by the doorbell.  “Now who could that be?”  She wondered.  “I’ll be right back.”

Brooke walked to the door and opened it.  She was surprised to see Adrienne standing there.  “What’s wrong?”  Brooke asked.  “I thought you were going to the movies.”

“We are, I rang cause I left the motor running. I just wanted to bring this back for you.”  She handed Brooke a small brown paper bag.

“What’s this?” Brooke asked her with a squint.

“Something you might be able to use later.  Have a nice evening, you both deserve it.” Adrienne told her with a hug.

“Who’s at the door?” Michael called out. 

“I’ll be right in.”  She called back.  She smiled at Adrienne.  “Whatever this is, you didn’t have to come back with it.”

“It could make all the difference in your evening Brooke.”  She said peering in.  “Or maybe not.  I didn’t know they were coming over.”

“They just dropped in.” Brooke said.

“Don’t open it in front of them Brooke.” Adrienne told her.  “I gotta run, we’ll be late.”  She waved and walked back to the car.  Brooke walked back in.

“Who was that sweetie?” Michael asked.

“Adrienne.” She said.  “I’ll be right back.”  She walked into the kitchen and opened the bag.  She smiled when she saw the box of condoms.  “Ade.”  She said with a laugh.  “Now that was thoughtful.  And a great idea too.”  She stashed the bag behind the toaster and refilled her glass.  “We won’t stay out late now, that’s for sure.” 

Brooke walked back into the living room and sat next to Michael.  She took his hand and looked into his eyes.  ‘I love you.’ She mouthed.  He smiled at her and captured her mouth in a kiss.  “Me too baby.” He said when it ended.  “Why did Ade come back?” He asked.

“She forgot her house key and she didn’t want to wake us when she came back.” Brooke lied.

“She’d forget her head if it wasn’t attached.” He laughed. 

“You know, maybe I’ll have a little more wine.”  Taylor said.

“I’ll get it for you.” Brooke said.
“I’ll help.” Taylor said.  The two women left the room.

“I wonder what Ade really wanted.” Michael said to Ridge.

“You think it was something else?” Ridge asked.

“I know it was.  She had the car running Ridge.  The key is on her key chain and even if she had taken it off Bridget is with her and I’m sure she has her keys.  No, Ade had something else in mind.  I just wonder why Brooke wouldn’t tell me.”

“Probably girl talk.” Ridge told him.

“I don’t know Ridge.  It’s an odd enough thing that Brooke and Taylor as close from all that I’ve heard of their pasts, but Ade and Brooke.  Nah, they may respect each other and I know Ade is pretty loyal to me and she was looking after my family like I asked, but for them to share secrets.  I just don’t see it.  It strikes me as very strange.”

“Ade was there for her Mike, they did get close.  You should be happy. Life with Logan and another woman you care about hating each other is not a fun life at all.” Ridge laughed.

“I can imagine that.  But then again Ridge, when I met Brooke that ended all other women, she is all I needed and all I’ll ever need or want.” Before Ridge could answer the doorbell rang again.  “We’re popular tonight.” Michael told him.

“Probably someone heard you were home.”
“Maybe.” Michael said with a groan as he stood.  He waited a moment and then walked to the door.  He was a little scared of who would be on the other side.  He didn’t want to have to deal with reporters. Michael carefully opened the door and smiled, the frowned when he saw it was Colin.  “What’s wrong?  What happened?” He asked fearfully.

“Oh Mike, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to alarm you.  Nothing is wrong.  I just got back to the hotel and I started to think about something and I couldn’t let it rest.”

“And what is that?”  Michael asked.  Colin looked inside and saw Ridge.  “Can we speak alone?” He asked.  “Sure.” Michael turned to Ridge.  “Excuse me a moment Ridge, my lawyer needs to talk to me.”  He led Colin in and into the den, leaving Ridge very curious.

Eric rejoined Morgan in the living room.  “Well, it seems that some of your jewelry might be missing.  Did you have any cash around?”

“About fifty dollars in my nightstand.”  She said.  She rocked and cooed to her baby.  “Mommy is so sorry Josh, she’ll never trust anyone again, never.”

“The police are on their way Morgan.” Eric said in a gruff voice.  “You have to find that card.  Give me the baby and go look for it.”

“The police? I don’t want the police.” She panicked.

“Why not?  They can find this girl and prosecute her for what she did.” He explained.  He didn’t understand why she didn’t want to do this. He knew that if it had been his child he would have called in the FBI by now.

“Eric they’ll blame me.  They’ll say it was all my fault and it was, but what if they try to take Josh away from me? Please, please you can’t say that I was gone that long.  Please tell them it was only a few minutes.”

“Just find the card Morgan.  The police are not taking the baby.  I’ll see to that.” He said.  “But you need to help them find the girl.  You also need to see what else she might have taken.  Perhaps that will lead to finding her.”

“Yes.”  She said softly.  She handed him Joshua and went into the bedroom, closing the door behind her.  “Think Morgan, think!” She told herself.  “Calm down and think.  We can’t have them asking questions and snooping around.”  She pulled the gun from her drawer and held it against her.  “I need to hide this.  I can’t let them see this.  I can’t.”

“Where is Michael?” Brooke asked as she and Taylor entered the living room with their full glasses of wine. 

“You sure are the mother hen.” Ridge laughed. “Maybe he had to take a leak.” He teased. Brooke was not amused and she frowned at him.

“Is he in the bathroom?  He may need help.” She told him.  “His leg is giving him a lot of pain.”

“Colin stopped by.”  Ridge told her.  “They’re in Mike’s study.”

“Colin.  I wonder what he wants.” Brooke said as she looked at Taylor.

“Maybe he had more questions for Michael.  He is a thorough lawyer.”  Taylor suggested to her.

“Maybe I should go in.” Brooke wondered.  She was nervous and she kept looking at the closed door.

“Logan, Mike will tell you everything, you know that. Let him talk to his lawyer alone.  He needs to have that much.  He needs to feel like he’s in control of something.  I know you love him and you want to protect him but he needs to feel like the man.”  Ridge got up and put his arms around Brooke.  “We’re here for you both and I know everything is going to work out.  Maybe it’s good news.  Maybe they’ll both come out smiling huh?  Try not to worry so much about everything.  Mike is home, that’s the first step and it’s an important step.  He’s innocent and we all know that.”

“Finally.”  She said.  “Finally you’re being supportive of him Ridge.  What happened to change your mind?”

“You, Taylor, Mike, you all made me see how stupid I was being.  You know Logan, Mike and I go back a long ways and we did a lot of competing in the past.  It’s sometimes hard to let go of that.”

“You aren’t competing anymore.  You and Taylor are happy and so are Michael and I.  You aren’t in the same profession.  There’s nothing left to compete with him over.  Maybe now you can just be friends again.”

Ridge looked at her and laughed.  “He brings it out it me Logan.  Something about that confident smirk of his.  Somehow I feel like I gotta top him, but you’re right.  We are all friends and I will try and remember that.”

 

 

Michael sat on the desk and looked nervously at Colin.  “What happened?  Something went wrong didn’t it?  You can’t bring me back Colin, I won’t survive, I swear I won’t.”

“Whoa Mike, calm down.  Nothing is wrong at all.  I have some news and I brought you something, that’s all.  Hey man, I am sorry that I scared you.  I should have called first but I was in the car and I figured it was easier to just drop by.”  Colin was worried about his client.  He seemed more nervous than he had before, but it was understandable.  He was home now and the thought of going back must be excruciating to him.

“Sorry I snapped, I have the tendency to think the worst sometimes.” Michael admitted to him.  “So what is it you have to tell me?  Shall I call Brooke in?”

“Let me talk to you first Mike.  Not that I am advising you to not tell your wife but I think it’s important that we establish an attorney client practice.”  Colin told him.  He walked to the desk and opened his briefcase.  “I have some good news.” 

“Lay it on me, I can use all the good news you can give me.” Michael told him.

“Your test results are back and the results are negative.  I’m not saying that all fears are gone but it’s a good start.”  Colin told him.

“I’ll have to be tested over and over Colin, this nightmare is never going to end.”

“Don’t think that way.  It will end, it is already ending.  Yes, you will want to get tested again but I think one more test should put you at ease and that’s not the best part.”

“It’s not?  Well what is then?”  Michael asked.

“I was at the prison and it seems that they want to cooperate with us.”

“Who does?” Michael asked.

“The warden, the doctors, everyone Mike.  They gave me two names.  The men confessed that they were involved.”

“Can we test them?” Michael asked. His eyes lit up with hope. 

“Here’s the amazing thing Mike.  The prison is having some problems, PR problems.  And these two guys were involved in another similar incident already.  They were tested then and they were both negative.  Now that doesn’t mean that they are now but it is a good indication.  Through some negotiations I’ve gotten them to agree to be re-tested but there is a catch.”  He said.

“There’s always a catch isn’t there?”  Michael asked.  “And Colin, there were four men at least.”

“But they said that they were the only two who raped you.  One of the others used the screwdriver and the other held you down.”  Colin explained to him.

Michael slid off the desk and walked to the window and looked out. He was deep into thought.  The memories of that moment came flooding back to him.  “I really don’t know.  I fought as hard as I could but they cut me and broke my ribs and I kept loosing consciousness.  It might have just been two of them.  But Colin, how long ago were they tested? How valid are those results?”

“They were tested about six months ago but like I said, if we drop it they will be willing to get tested again.  Not that we can’t force them, but that will take time, time you don’t want to spend waiting and worrying.  I know you and Brooke have plans and until this issue is settled you can’t move forward on them.”  Colin walked behind him and put his hand on his shoulder.  “I know you’re fine Michael, I can just feel it inside but this is up to you.  You take the time you need to think about it and I promise to honor your wishes.”

Michael turned to face him.  “I don’t need to think.  This isn’t about revenge.  They’re already in jail and it doesn’t do me any good to keep them longer or make their lives harder.  My priorities are my wife, my family and my career.  I’ll sign anything.  I won’t press charges or try anything.  I just need to know what lies in my future.  Get the papers and get them tested Colin.”

“Good, that was what I’d hoped you’d say.” Colin told him with a smile.  “Now I have something for you.  And I want you to think as a doctor and how you’d advise your patients, not as a victim.”

“I try not to think of myself that way Colin.”  He said honestly.  “It only makes things harder.  What is it you have?” He said with a confused look.  Colin handed him a familiar box.  “Condoms?” Mike asked.

“I know you may not be physically ready today, and maybe not for a few weeks, but then again maybe you are.  Mike, you can’t let those men or that girl steal your life from you.  You and Brooke need to get back to what makes you the couple you are.  Condoms work.  Use them, use them and take your life back.” Colin said with authority.

Michael took the box in his hand and turned it around and around looking at it.  “I can’t take chances Colin.  I can’t take the chance of exposing Brooke to something.”

“You tested negative and so did they Mike.  Think about that.  All three of you.  The odds are on your side.” Colin insisted.

“I can’t play with odds, not where Brooke is concerned.” He said sadly as he put the box down.  “God how I’d like to though.  As painful as my leg and my ribs are Colin, I’d love to take her up the stairs and make love to her.  I’d love to show her that nothing between us has changed, but it has.  Everything has changed and nothing will ever be the same again.  I may still be convicted.  This may just be a short reprise.  Maybe I should have just stayed in jail.”  Michael slammed his fist on the desk.

“You’re not going to jail Michael.  I’m going to be talking to Sara Fulton the day after tomorrow.  I’ll break her, I swear I will, and with what Joey told me, well her word isn’t going to amount to much if she insists on holding onto the lie.”  Colin saw a look of confusion on Michael’s face and he realized that no one had told him about his brother.

“Joey?  Joey who?  What are you talking about?”  Michael asked Colin.

 

 

“They’ve been in there a long time.”  Brooke said to Taylor and Ridge.  “I should have gone in.  I should be there for him.”

“You are there for him Brooke, but right now he and his lawyer are talking.  Have a little faith.  He’s going to tell you everything.  And then we can have a nice evening together.”  Taylor walked to her and hugged her.  “You’ve been so brave Brooke, hold on a little longer.  It’s going to work out.”

Brooke looked again towards the closed door.  “I just wish I knew what was going on.”  She said softly.  “I just wish I knew.”

“He’ll be out soon Logan.” Ridge said as he took her into his arms.  “He’s just talking to Colin so be strong for us.  Okay Brooke?”

 

 

Joey handed Lauren her drink with a napkin and then gave Felicia her long neck bottle of beer.  He clinked his bottle with hers and took a gulp.  “This place is pretty dead tonight.”  He said, looking around.

“You mean it gets worse?”  Lauren moaned.

“Yeah Queenie, sometime we natives actually cook you Beverly Hills princesses in huge vats and feast on you all night.” He laughed.  “Actually they do get a good crowd here most nights, at least the times I’ve been here.  The bands are pretty good, and I know a couple of other places you might like too.  That is Felicia would like.  As for you.” He looked Lauren in the eye.  “I don’t think Studio 54 is around anymore, at least not like it was in your glory days.” 

Felicia choked on her beer and laughed.  She smiled at Joey and then at Lauren.

“I am not like that.”  Lauren insisted.  “But I really am not into this type of place.  I don’t like the music and I really am not interested in getting to know the clientele.”

“Present company included?”  Joey smiled.

“Maybe you’re alright.”  Lauren conceded.  “What do you do for a living Joey?”

“Surveillance.”  He said.

“Industrial?”  She asked.

“I hope to.  Right now I am with a small firm, but I want to start my own business.  I’m trying to get some backing.  Actually I’m very good.  So, are you in need of my services?”  He asked her.

“No.  But it wasn’t exactly what I expected you to say.  How did you get into that?” She wondered.

“Truth?” He asked looked from her to Felicia.

“Honesty is the best policy.”  Felicia told him.

“But I don’t want to scare you away.” He grinned.

“So this is a story for another time?” Felicia asked him.

“Why let him off the hook Felicia?”  Lauren said to her.  “I mean if he’s afraid he’s going to scare you off don’t you want to know why?”

“Fine, I don’t lie.”  Joey said.  “I learned my craft in prison.”  He admitted as he looked at the two women.  He wanted to see if he had in fact scared Felicia off but her facial expression was too hard to judge. 

“And why were your in prison?”  Lauren bluntly asked him.

“Not buying that I was a guard huh?”  He joked.  “Larceny.  I was in a bad place in my life.  But I did my time and I paid my debt.  I met an amazing man inside and he showed me the ropes.  When I got out I looked up his friend.”  Felicia frowned.  “He was legit Felicia.  He showed me some more and I went to school, would you believe it?  I learned a lot.  Audio/Video came so easy to me.  But buying the equipment is expensive.  I got some things, but not enough to run a whole operation myself.  So I took a job working for someone else and that’s it.”

“What did you steal?”  Felicia asked.

“A car, some stereo stuff, a little money.”  He admitted.  “But I didn’t make a good criminal.  I got caught right away.”  He laughed. 

“I don’t know Joey.”  Felicia said with a blush.

“Don’t you believe in second chances?”  He asked her.  “I’ve been straight a long time now.  And I swear I intend to stay that way.”

“Where do you expect to get your backing?”  Lauren asked him.

“I have a brother and a sister.  They both have money.  I just need to convince them that I’m for real.  You see, I was always a troublemaker as a kid.  I graduated by the skin of my teeth and I quit jobs at the drop of the hat.  I hung with the wrong people and it took me a long time to learn my lesson.  Now they don’t trust me, not that I blame them.  But I think Annie is coming around.  It’s just my brother.  He made a real good life for himself and he doesn’t want me to mess it up.” He looked away reflectively.

“What is it Joey?” Felicia asked him.

“I don’t know how it happened but somehow I already have messed his life up a bit.  But I’m working on fixing that too.”

Lauren and Felicia looked at each other, wondering what the whole story of this man was.

 

 

Morgan came back out to Eric.  He was holding the sleeping Josh in his arms.  She looked at them and smiled.  “You’re good with kids.”  She said.

“I’ve had lots of practice.”  He told her.  “Did you find her card?”

“She must have taken it with her.”  She told him.  “Eric I don’t want the police.  I don’t want them to take him away from me.  You know Stephanie.  She’ll find out about this and say I left him alone.  She’ll say that there was no Amy.”

“Would she be right?”  Eric asked her with frankness.

“No.  She wouldn’t be right.  Eric, I wanted this baby to be Ridge’s.  I won’t even try to deny that, but he is still my son.”

“But maybe his conception is what’s bothering you.”

Morgan closed her eyes and pictured her son’s father.  Tyrone was a handsome man, a wonderful lover and he was fun.  He had a great sense of humor and she had enjoyed his company.  No, she could have had worse candidates for the father of her child.  She looked at Eric.  “No.  That isn’t bothering me.”

“Being raped isn’t something easy to deal with Morgan.  Maybe you haven’t fully accepted it.”

“Raped.”  She whispered.  She had almost forgotten her lie to Eric. 

“We can get you counseling.”  He said.

“I didn’t leave him alone.  There was an Amy, I did get her card at the supermarket and she was here to baby-sit.  I admit I was too trusting but that is my only sin.  Now I don’t want to take the chance of Stephanie or Taylor or anyone else taking my baby away from me.”  She said as tears formed in her eyes.

“I won’t let them, but I also won’t let that girl get away with endangering your son. If you won’t protect him I will Morgan.”  He told her.  “Now I called the police and they are on the way so I want you to think about this girl and try to remember anything and everything about her.  No matter how big or how little, anything can be important.”

“Alright.”  She sighed.  “But I don’t want them tearing this place apart.  I just got everything to look nice and I want it to stay that way.”  She silently prayed that her gun was hidden well enough.

 

 

Colin touched his shoulder again.  “Sit down Michael, we have to talk about this.”

“Colin are you talking about my Joey?” Michael questioned him sharply.  “What the f*ck does my Joey have to do with anything?”

“Mike, come on, sit and we’ll talk.”  He led him to the soft leather chair.  Michael sat down and looked up at him.

“Okay Colin, tell me now.”

“Your brother came to see Brooke.”

“I told him to leave us the hell alone.  He’s trouble Colin, he’s real trouble.  So he found out what happened and somehow he wants to capitalize on it.  What is he up to?”

“Michael I don’t want to upset you and I think you have to talk to him but he came to help you.”

“How much did he ask for?” He asked in a monotone.

“He didn’t ask for anything.”

“My brother is a mercenary.  He does nothing for free.  Besides, he can’t help me Colin.  He has nothing to offer.”

“That’s where you’re wrong Mike.  Joey is helping and Joey is going to keep you out of prison.  And at his own expense I might add.  Now hear me out before you jump down my throat.”

“Where is he?  I want to hear it from him damn it.  What did he say to Brooke?  He better not be bothering my family.”  Michael was livid.  He couldn’t seem to think straight.  He hadn’t heard anything and he was furious at his brother for trying to push his way into his life.  He had worked too hard and too long to make a good life for himself and he was not going to let Joey come and ruin it.  Not like he seemed to ruin everything before.  He looked up and saw that Colin was talking.  “What?  I wasn’t listening.”  He said.

“I can see that.  Maybe we should have Brooke come in here, she may be the anchor you need right now.” Colin suggested to him.

“No!  I don’t want her to have anything at all to do with that bastard.” Michael said adamantly. “Just tell me Colin, I’ll watch my temper.”

“You have to Michael, not just now either.  I really think we should send you to some anger management classes.  Not that you don’t have a right to be mad but you can be your own worst enemy.”

“Just cut the dramatics and tell me Colin, tell me now.”

 

 

“I can see how you hold him Brooke.”  Blake said as he watched the screen in front of him.  “Even with Taylor there you still hold Ridge.  Joseph is a fool.  She wants him and she will go after him, just as I want.  And Taylor will know him for what he is and she will be mine again.”  He smiled as he saw Ridge stroking Brooke’s long blonde hair while Taylor looked on.  She seemed fine with it but she was a lady, his lady.  “Watch them my love, watch them and learn.  Your future is with me now Taylor.”  He reached for his phone and punched in a number.  He tapped his fingers impatiently as he waited, then he spoke.  “I want the rest of Brooke Logan’s house wired by the end of the week.”  He said and then he hung up.

 

 

Rick Forrester was about ready to explode from the unbearable guilt.  He had stayed away as long as he could but he knew he had to face the music and tell the truth.  He reached over and touched Amber on her sleeping face.

“Hey baby.” She said, waking up.

“I gotta go home.” He told her.

“Home? You are home Rick.”  She said.

“Amber I have to tell my mother and her husband what I did.”

“It wasn’t your fault.  Rick it wasn’t.  You brought her there but you didn’t ask him to rape her.”  Amber sat and crossed her arms across her chest.  “You belong here with me and your mother will never accept that.”

“I brought that girl to her house and I screwed her Amber, I screwed her and then she went and cried rape.  They may be accusing him because of my semen.  I can’t let that happen.”

“How do you know he didn’t do her too?  I saw how he looked at me Rick.  He looks at women like they’re naked.  He may be a nice guy but what makes you think he didn’t do her?”  She asked him with a pout.

“Amber that really doesn’t matter.  I know that I was with her and I don’t know if he was.  I have to tell the truth.  I have to give them a sample so that they can see if it was me.”

“No!” She shouted.

“Amber I have to.”  He said.

“No, if it shows that it was you then they’ll try and say you raped her.”

“She said it was Mike.  She can’t turn around and say it was me, and if he wasn’t with her too we can prove it.  I’ve hidden out too long already Amber.  I have to tell Mom and Mike.  I have to tell the truth.”

“Please Rick, not now, not today.” She begged.  She rolled over and pulled him to her.  “We’ve been so happy.  Please, if you leave I know you won’t come back to me.”

“I’m not going anywhere Amber.  I just have to see them, but you were right, this is my home, you are my home.  I love you Amber.”  He kissed her at first gently but soon they were tightly in each other’s arms, clothes flying and hands touching each other.   Thoughts of Michael and Brooke were banished from his mind as he made love to the woman he loved.

 

 “No, this can’t be true.” Michael said to Colin, shaking his head.  “I swear if he touched Bridget I will kill him.” 

“He said he didn’t touch her, but he was with Sara.  Don’t you see Mike, that’s why the DNA matched.  It wasn’t you, it was your brother.”

“He slept with a child Colin.  How frigging low can he get?  And why?  Why is he coming forward?”

“He said he wants to help you Mike.”

“Bullshit!  He wants something from me.  Joey never did anything from the goodness of his heart, in fact I have my doubts that he even has a heart.” Michael got up and walked to the window again.  “What did he ask for?”

“He didn’t ask me for anything.  But maybe he asked Brooke for something.  All I know is that he’s our trump card.  He’s going to keep you out of jail.  He’s going to make it all go away.”

“He slept with that child.  Colin?  Did she think it was me?  Was she drunk or high?  Is that what it’s all about?  I have to talk to her.”  Michael was getting frantic and overly emotional.

“No you will not talk to her.  Michael she said it was you.  She said it happened when you took her home.  She was lying and she was trying to frame you.  Whatever happened with Joey wasn’t connected.  Not unless she knew he was your brother and she thought that it would help her frame you.  But I even have my doubts about that.  I think that it was totally a coincidence.  Your brother said he never told anyone his last name and you two aren’t twins.” 

“No, we aren’t.  Shit Colin, this whole thing gets crazier every day.  I don’t know what to think about anything.”  He ran his hands through his hair in frustration.

“I think you need to talk to your brother Mike.  I have to be honest, he seemed really very concerned about you.  You can ask Brooke too, I think she’d agree.”  Colin said.  He so wished he could take away some of the pain.  It seemed the more he told Michael, the more upset he was getting.

“That’s cause you and Brooke don’t know him.  Joey has never done anything without an ulterior motive in his life and he’s not doing it now, but oh yes, I intend to talk to him.  Where is he?  Do you have his address, phone number?” 

“No, he was pretty secretive.  He said he’d get in touch with me.  Maybe he told Brooke.” Colin suggested.

“He wouldn’t have told Brooke.  Damn it I hate that he even talked to her and I hate it worse that he was playing games with Bridget.  If he hurt her in any way I swear I’ll make him pay.”

“Don’t talk that way Mike, please remember to control your temper.  I’m really serious about the anger management thing.”

“I’ll think about it.”  Michael told him.  “And Colin, thank you, thank you for everything.”  He smiled and looked at the box on the desk.

“Use them Mike, they’ll help relieve the tension.” Colin said with a laugh.

 

 

“How did you mess up his life?” Felicia asked Joey.

“Awwh, you don’t want to hear that story.  Tonight is for fun and getting to know each other, besides, like I said, I’m gonna fix it.”  He took another swig of his beer.  “Would you like to dance with me?”

“I’d love to.” She said with a smile. She let Joey take her hand and lead her to the dance floor while Lauren looked on part in shock and part in horror.

“Your friend doesn’t like me.” Joey said.

“I’m not my friend.” She told him. 

“So you like me?” He chuckled.

“The jury is still out on that.” She said as he took her into his arms. 

“I think you do.” He said with a laugh.

“You’re growing on me.  But you know your past is scaring me a bit.” She said honestly.

“I’m not a bad person and I’m not a criminal.  I’ve made some mistakes but my life is turning around now.” He smiled at her and took a deep breath.  He loved the scent of her.  She had a tiny bit of soft, flowery perfume but mostly she smelled clean.  “I’m glad I decided to come here tonight.”

“I thought this was your regular place.” Felicia questioned him.

“I really don’t have a regular place.  I don’t go out as much as I used to.  I work a lot and well, I guess I work a lot.” He laughed.

“So you work a lot?” She teased.

“What do you do for a living Felicia?” He asked her.

“I used to design clothes but now I’m just an artist.”  She told him.

“I bet you’re a good one.” He swayed with the music and he turned to face their table.  “Your friend is staring at us.”

“Lauren worries about me.”  She admitted.

“Why would she have to worry about you?  You’re a big girl.” He asked.

“I don’t know. I think my mother put her up to it.  Actually they were worried that I’m not in a relationship.” She looked up at him and blushed.  “Please don’t worry, I’m not here to trap you.  I’m just having a good time, just like you are.”

“Do I look worried?”  He said.  “But how come someone as cute as you isn’t in a relationship?”

“I’ve had my share, but it wasn’t a priority to me.  It’s not like I can’t live unless I have a man or anything.  You know what I mean don’t you?”

“Yeah, but it does get lonely too.  Most of my relationships, if you can even call them that ended before they even started.  I guess I’m not that good at that.”  He told her.

“Now I can’t believe a man like you doesn’t have a stable of women.”  She said with a laugh.

“You have the most delightful laugh.”  He said. 

“And you are changing the subject.”  She said.

“I have my share of women, but it’s usually a one night thing.”

“I’m not looking for that.”  She told him.  “I mean I want to have a good time, I want to have fun, but I’m not out looking for.”

“Felicia.” He said stopping her.  “I would never think that about you.  Besides, I plan on seeing you again, that is if you want that too.”

“Yeah, I do.” She said.

“Good.” He agreed. He brought his mouth to hers and they sealed it with a kiss. But it was a kiss neither one of them was prepared for.  It was a kiss that promised passion and it was a kiss that was leading to more, much more. 


Michael and Colin walked into the living room. Three sets of eyes bore into them.  Brooke quickly ran to Michael and put her arms around him. “What happened? What’s wrong?”  She frantically asked.

“Colin was just bringing me up to date, I’ll tell you about it later.” He said with a look that told her that the conversation was over.  But at the same time he took her hand and squeezed it tightly. 

“I’ll leave you to your evening.”  Colin announced.  “Brooke, Michael, I’ll see you both tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow?” Brooke asked.

“The sample.” Michael reminded her.  “And Colin wants to go over the case with us too.” He let go of her and walked Colin to the door.  “Thanks again Colin, I want you to know that I appreciate everything you’ve done for me.”

“Not a problem Mike, I’ll see you.  Good night.”  He said.  He shook Michael’s hand and left.  Michael walked back to his wife and friends. 

“He seems to be a really nice man.”  Taylor commented.  “And handsome too.  Is he married?”

“Uh, no.” Michael told her with a chuckle.

“What’s so funny about that?” Brooke asked.  “Or are you saying something against the institution of marriage?”

“You’ll never hear that from me sweetheart.” He said with a kiss.  “I’m a total believer.” 

“Well, Colin may be one too.  Maybe he hasn’t met the right woman yet.  Ridge, maybe we could introduce him to sister.”  Taylor said with a smile.

“Felicia?” Brooke asked. 

“Yes.”  Taylor told her.  “You know that Stephanie is concerned that she isn’t dating.”

“Felicia is doing fine.” Michael interrupted.

“You know my sister?” Ridge asked.

Brooke looked at Michael, who looked at Ridge.  “Sure I know her Ridge, we go back a long time don’t we?”

“I just guess I never knew you knew her.”  Ridge said. 

“Yeah, but she and Colin aren’t right for each other.” Michael told them.

“Why not?” Brooke asked.  Her look told Michael she was jealous and that was the last thing he wanted.

“Brooke.” He sighed and kissed her again. 

“Why not?” She repeated.

“Because Colin is gay Brooke.” He told her.

“Gay?  He can’t be gay.  Storm would have told me.  They have worked together for years.  They went to school together.  Storm would have told me.  Do you think Storm doesn’t know?”  She asked him.

“Maybe Storm thinks you’d have a problem with it.”  He said.

“I work in the fashion industry Michael, we deal with gay people all the time.  I don’t have a problem with that.  I just don’t know why Storm wouldn’t tell me.  How do you know?”  She asked. “How do you know that he’s gay.  You may be wrong Michael.  Just because he isn’t a stud like you and Ridge think all men should be doesn’t make him gay.”

“Because I asked him Brooke.” Michael said.  “Some of the things he said to me made me wonder and I asked him.”

“Then he isn’t hiding it.  I hope Stormy isn’t judging him badly.”  Brooke said.  “Colin is a good man.”

“Storm isn’t a judgmental person.”  Taylor told them.  “I’m sure that he didn’t say anything because Colin is uncomfortable about it.” 

“That or Storm is scared people would think he is too.” Ridge laughed.

“Ridge!” Brooke gasped.

“You know he isn’t Ridge.  I was engaged to the man and I can tell you there is nothing gay about Storm Logan.”  Taylor said to him.  She turned to Brooke and smiled.

“Well whatever.” Michael said.  “But he’s gay so let’s not try to set him up with a woman okay?” He turned to Ridge.  “So shall we get the show on the road?”

“Are you sure this is what you want Michael?” Taylor asked.

“After my conversation with Colin I need it more that ever.”  Michael told her. 

“Are you going to tell me about it?”  Brooke asked him.

“Later, I am determined to have fun and talking about that would end that fast.”  Michael looked over at Ridge.  “Will you drive Ridge?  My leg is hurting me and I don’t trust myself to drive so soon.”

“I’d be happy to drive.”  Ridge agreed.  “Ladies, your chariot awaits.”

 

 

With a sigh of relief Morgan closed the door to the condo.  The police had questioned them for over an hour and taken lots of notes.  Morgan had reluctantly agreed to come to the station the next day and work with the artist.  She had managed to keep them out of Josh’s room and her gun remained undetected.  Now the baby was asleep and she was alone with Eric.  She sensed a change in him and she wasn’t sure what to do about it.

“Eric?”  She said to him. He looked up from the magazine that he was looking at.  “Eric, you do believe me don’t you?”

“I told you that I did Morgan.”  He said, turning back to the magazine.

“But you’re angry with me.”  She said.

“Yes I am Morgan.  Even though you didn’t leave Josh alone you used poor judgement and you could have cost him his life.  Never hire a child, a child that you don’t even know to watch your own flesh and blood.  You have to get references.  You have to know that the person is trustworthy.” He said angrily.

“It’s more than that isn’t it?”  She asked him.

Eric put down the magazine.  “We have to talk Morgan.” 

“Oh no, I don’t like the sound of that. Every time someone says that, well it always means something is wrong.  What is it Eric?  What’s wrong?”  She walked to his chair and sat on the arm.

“I’m just not sure anymore Morgan.  I think we’re moving too fast.  Way too fast.”

“You mean because you proposed to me?”  She asked. 

“I’m not even divorced from Stephanie, I don’t even know if I want to be divorced from Stephanie.” He admitted.

“You were together a long time, at least on and off.  But you told me you were unhappy.”

“I’m no happier now Morgan, in fact I’m more unhappy, more confused.  I think I owe it to my family to try and work things out with her.  I’m sorry Morgan, I do care about you, but I can’t marry you.”

“That’s alright Eric.”  She said.  “I don’t know if I ever would have married you anyway.  But I do know one thing.” 

“And what’s that?” He asked. 
“I’m going to f*ck your brains out tonight.”  She laughed and pulled her dress over her head.  Naked and wild she got onto his lap and started to do just what she had claimed.

 

 

Storm looked up from his laptop as Colin walked in.  “Where were you?” He asked.

“Is that how you planned on greeting me?” Colin smiled. 
Storm smiled and put the laptop on the couch.  He got up and walked over to Colin and put his arms around him.  Their mouths met in a kiss.  “Better?” He asked.

“Much.” Colin said with a grin.

“So where were you?” Storm asked again.

“I went to see Mike.”

“Oh?” Storm raised his eyebrow.

“I got some news today.  Shall I fill you in?” Colin asked him.

“Later.” Storm said.  He pulled him back into his arms.  “Much later.” 

 

 

Smiling, sweaty and flushed Felicia returned to the table.  She looked at Lauren and started to laugh.

“A dance?” Lauren asked.  “More like six dances.”

“Actually it was seven.”  Felicia smiled.

“In between the kisses.”  Lauren frowned.

“Boy can he kiss.”  Felicia laughed as she fanned herself with the beer list from the table.

“Where is lover boy?” Lauren asked her as she looked around.

“Nature call.” Felicia picked up her beer and took a gulp. “Ugh, it’s warm.”

“You’ve been gone a long time.  You can’t imagine the riffraff that I’ve had to chase away.”

“Lauren you’re bored, why don’t you go home?” Felicia told her.

“And leave you with that shark? Not likely girlfriend.”
“Lauren leave, it’s okay.” She reiterated.

“I am not leaving you alone with him.” Lauren insisted.

“Lauren, I’m going home with him.” Felicia said.

“Are you crazy?” Lauren jumped up.

“Maybe, but I haven’t felt so good in years.  I’m a big girl Lauren and I know what I’m doing.  I’m spending the night with Joey and nothing you can say is going to change that.”

 

 

“What the hell?” Ridge said as he started to pull the car through the gates onto the street.  There was a crowd and cars all over the place.  Michael, who was sitting in the front with him looked over at him.

“Reporters.  Get us the hell out of here Ridge.” Michael said.

“Why don’t they just leave us alone?” Brooke cried.

Ridge inched the car forward as they crowded around blocking their exit.  The cameras flashed and the microphones were shoved at the car.  Brooke and Taylor were frightened, Michael was angry and Ridge was doing his best to get them away.

“Please Ridge, please get us out of here.” Michael begged.

“I’m working on it buddy, I’m working on it.” He said.  He finally saw an opening and peeled away, leaving the angry reporters in their wake. Once they had gotten far enough away Ridge pulled over and stopped the car.  “They’re going to be everywhere Mike.  Are you sure you’re ready for this?” He was stunned to see the man trembling next to him.  “Mike, hey, it’s okay.”

“No it isn’t Ridge, nothing is ever going to be okay again.  Never.” He said. “But you were right, you were all right.  I can’t, I can’t do this.  I can’t.  I can’t. I can’t.”  He kept repeating.

“Oh baby.” Brooke said as she reached over to touch him.  “I’m here, we’re safe.  We’re safe.”

 

 

Changes Part 108

 

 

“Sit back Brooke, I’m going to find a place to stop.” Ridge told her.  Taylor pulled Brooke back in the seat while Ridge put his hand over Michael’s.  “It’s okay Mike, try and calm down, they aren’t going to bother us.  I’ll get us away from them.”

“He’s hyperventilating.” Taylor said as she saw Michael fighting for his breath. 

“I’m okay.” He said. He put his head back against the seat back and slowed his breathing.  Brooke watched through terrified eyes as Taylor held her.   “I’m better.” Michael said.  “I feel like a fool.”

“Don’t.” Ridge told him.  “It was a shock that you weren’t prepared for.” 

“You both warned me but I didn’t listen, I didn’t listen at all.  What the hell am I going to do?  How will I ever get my life back again? How?” He said in agony. 

“Michael listen to me.”  Taylor said.  “This is only the first day.  You haven’t even been home twenty-four hours.  You were trying to do too much too fast.  I know how much you want things to be back but it is going to take time.”

“Oh God.” Brooke said as tears ran down her face.  Taylor looked at her and shook her head. 

“Don’t Brooke.” She whispered.  “You have to be strong for him right now.  You can’t both fall apart.  He’s counting on you.”

Ridge drove on until he came to a quiet, deserted beach road.  He pulled in and stopped the car.  “Let’s all get out and talk.” He said.  The foursome got out of the car.  Brooke ran to Michael and put her arms around him.  He looked up into her eyes and kissed her. 

“I’m sorry Brooke, I made a fool out of myself.  You must think I’m a wimp.”

“Never.” She said as she touched his face.  “Never in a million years.”

Ridge walked away and sat on the hood of the car.  It was obvious to Taylor that he was deep in thought.  She walked over and leaned against him.  “I feel so badly for them.” She said.

“Yeah, but Mike’s strong.  I know he’s gonna pull out of this but I can’t let tonight ruin it all.  I gotta think of a way to help him.”  Ridge looked at Brooke and Michael. He was holding her in his arms and he already looked stronger.  “They’re really good for each other.” He told Taylor.

“You’re eyes are opening more every day aren’t they?”  She smiled.  “I hoped you’d see it, I guess it took a tragedy.”

“I’m sorry Doc.  I know you sometimes resent the way I try to protect her.”

“You’ve been doing it for a long time Ridge, but it’s not your job anymore.  She needs your friendship, but she has Michael to protect her now.  I think in a strange way that this can make us all stronger, all better people.”  She smiled at him and Ridge leaned down and kissed her.

“I’ll always want to protect her, but I promise that I’ll back down when I’m not needed.  But maybe tonight I can protect them both.” He sighed.

“Yes.  I think maybe we both can.  I just wish I could think of somewhere we could go, somewhere calming.  I know the reporters will be camped out in front of their house.  We can’t go back yet, Michael isn’t ready for that.”

“You’re right Doc.  And you know what?  I think I have the perfect solution.” He grinned and slid off the car.

Taylor raised her eyebrows as Ridge walked over to the other couple.  “Hey Mike.” Ridge said.  Michael looked up at him from over Brooke’s head.  “I think I have an idea.”

 

 

“You’re moving way too fast Felicia.  You don’t know this man.  He’s already admitted to being a convict.  How can you even consider going home with him?  Your mother will kill you and she’ll kill me too.  Felicia think about this.  You’re being totally irrational.”  Lauren protested.

“Yes, I am aren’t I.  And Lauren it feels so good.  The last time I took a chance I was the happiest I ever was in my life and then I let it all slip away.  I know you and my mother want the best for me but sometimes you just have to throw caution to the wind.  That’s what I’m going to do tonight.  I like this man and I think something may come of it.  If it does then great, but if not at least I know that I tried.  I didn’t chicken out and pull away from a chance at life.  I’ve been doing that for years.  Joey opened my eyes to something Lauren.  He opened my eyes to what was missing.  Passion, I have been missing passion for such a long time and I am going to find it again tonight.  Tonight I’m giving that man my body and I’m taking his and I will not regret it for one single second.”

“You’re insane.” Lauren said quickly.  “Felicia you don’t know anything at all about him.  You can’t do this.  I won’t let you.”

“I’m a grown woman Lauren.”

“Then start acting like one! Have you considered the diseases going around in the world today?  You’re just going to sleep with a total stranger?  This isn’t the sixties or the seventies.  All that free love hippie crap is over.  Felicia think! Think about what you’re doing.” 

“I intend to use condoms and I intend to get to know him, but I am going home with him and you are not going to stop me.” Felicia said adamantly.

 

 

“What’s your idea Ridge?  Shall I hide in a cave?” Michael asked him. 

“I had a call at the office the other day.”  Ridge started.  “It was Jimmy Morgan.”

“Jimmy Morgan?” Michael said.  He let go of Brooke and took her hand and walked over to Ridge.  “I haven’t heard from Jimmy in, well at least five years.”

“Me either.” Ridge said.  “But it seems he and Paul, Paul, what the hell is his last name?”

“Harding.” Michael supplied.

“Yeah, he and Paul Harding bought the old place, you remember, Down the Hatch?” Ridge’s eyes were sparkling.

“How could I ever forget?” Michael laughed.

“What’s Down the Hatch?” Brooke asked.

“Our old hangout.” Michael explained.  “Ridge, me, Jimmy, Paul a bunch of others.  We used to hang there.  It was this dark, dingy bar but it was a hell of a lot of fun, at least back then it was.”  He turned to Ridge.  “So are they having a mid-life crisis?”  He laughed.

“Possibly.” Ridge agreed.  “But anyway, they reopened about a month ago and he and Paul are still playing.”

“No way.” Michael laughed.  “Brooke we were bad.”

“Anne showed us pictures.” Brooke said.  “You looked so cute.  But I didn’t know Ridge was part of that.”

“Only in the very beginning.” Ridge told her.  “I played bass but I was better than any of them.  And we had some disagreements so I quit the band.” He laughed.

“You were in a band?” Taylor asked as she walked over to them.

“Ahhh youth.” Ridge smiled and pulled her into his arms.

“So you’re suggesting?” Michael asked.

“Let’s go down there.” Ridge said.  “It’ll be a bunch of old friends, no one will judge you or stare at you.  We can all relax, get to see some old buddies, have a few laughs.”

“I could use a few laughs.” Michael admitted.  “And if they’re as bad as we were back then.”

“We’re sure to get a few laughs.” Ridge finished.

“Anne said you were good.” Brooke said to Michael.

“Mike couldn’t play guitar to save his life.” Ridge answered her.  “But he did bring in the girls.  He’d flash that smile of his and they’d be eating out of our hands.”

“Ridge was always jealous.” Michael winked at the women. 

“Yeah but not tonight buddy, not with that face of yours.” He teased.

“He’s still beautiful.” Brooke said, kissing Michael.

“Yeah, he still has those baby blues doesn’t he?” Ridge said with a chuckle.  “So what do you say?  You game?”

“Why not?  It couldn’t be worse than trying to go home.” Michael decided.

 

 

“You’re leaving?” Morgan asked as Eric pulled his pants back on.

“Yes.  I told you Morgan, I have to get my life back.”

“And what about me?  What about me and Joshua?”

“I’ll take care of you Morgan, but what we had, it’s over.  If Stephanie can find it in her heart to forgive me I am going to make it all up to her.”

“But she won’t.” Morgan said.  “She’s a vindictive witch and you know it.  She’ll hate you forever for being with me.”

“Morgan you don’t love me, you don’t want me. I’ve given up almost everything to help you and I don’t regret it.  You needed someone, but now I need my life back.  I’ll help you financially Morgan, but I can’t do this anymore.”

“What if I do love you?” She asked him.

“You don’t.” He said.  “And you know you don’t.”

“You’re the only friend I have.” She said as she clung to his hand.

“Then maybe it’s time you made some new friends Morgan.” He said pulling away from her.

“Please don’t go.” She begged.

“I’ve made mistakes and now it’s time to remedy them.  Goodbye Morgan.”  He said as he walked out of the bedroom.

 

 

Macy smiled as Grant led her into the exquisitely furnished apartment.  Her eyes took in every single detail.  She could tell that he had done it himself.  His artistic mark was all over it.  “When? How? Why?” She asked.

“We can’t live in a hotel forever and we can’t go back to Brooke’s.  And with the trial I think it will be a while before we can take the house.  Brooke and Mike aren’t ready to move now.  So I rented this.  I hope you like it.” He walked to an antique standing wine bucket and pulled out a chilled bottle of non-alcoholic champagne. 

“You thought of everything.” She smiled.

“I even had all our clothes delivered.” He said.  “So will it do?”

“It’s wonderful.” She told him. “Our own home Grant, we really made it.  We really made it back to each other.”

He opened the wine and poured them each a glass.  “I love you Macy.” He told her.  “I love you and I want to spend the rest of my life showing you just how much I do.  And I have another surprise for you.” He told her.

“Another?  This is enough, this is all I need.” She said.

“But this is something we need.” He told her.  “I called Brooke yesterday.” He started.

“Brooke? Why?”

“Things are bad for her right now.  And Macy, I owe her my life, but you are my wife and you have to come first.”

“What did you tell her?” Macy asked.

“I resigned from Forrester.  I’m coming to Spectra Macy, I’m going to work at my wife’s company.”

“You are?” She squealed.  “Oh Grant, Grant I’m so happy.  But Brooke, what did she say?”

“She understood. All she asked was that I stay for the next showing and of course everything I start stays at Forrester.  She really was supportive though. She knows I have an allegiance to you and she only wishes us the best.” He explained to her.

“I’m impressed.  Maybe all the problems with Michael have changed her.” Macy said.

“She’s the same person she always was Macy.  I just hope some day you two can be friends.  I really care about her and I don’t want to be caught in the middle.”

“I’ll never put you there Grant.” She assured him.

“No, I know you wouldn’t.”  He smiled.  “Now, shall we go see the bedroom?”  He asked.

 

 

“Ladies.” Joey said as he joined Lauren and Felicia at the table.  He frowned when he noticed the obvious tension between the two friends.  “Would you two like some privacy?” He asked.

“No.” Felicia said at the same time that Lauren answered in the affirmative.

“Did I do something?” He asked.

“Joey, you may be charming, and you may well be a nice person.” Lauren told him.  “But it’s plain to me that my friend barely knows you.  I think things are moving a little fast here.  Don’t you?”

“What are you? My Mother?” Felicia asked sharply.

“I’m the only sane person at this table.” Lauren told them both.  “At least the only one with their hormones in check.”

“That’s it!” Felicia said as she stood up.  “I am not going to put up with your criticism Lauren.  I am an adult and I make my own decisions.  Joey, let’s go.”

“Go?” He asked.  “I don’t want to cause a rift between you and your friend.”

“You’re not.” Felicia told him.  “Lauren and I just had a difference of opinion on something but we’ll be fine.”

Lauren looked at Felicia and then at Joey.  “I just hope you know what you’re doing Felicia.”

“I do.” She told her. 

“I’m going home.” Lauren said.  “Last chance Felicia.”

“I’ll get her home.” Joey said.  “And don’t worry, she’ll be fine Lauren.”

“Be careful.” Lauren said to her.  “Call me if you change your mind.”  She grabbed her purse and walked out of the bar.

“She really hates me.” Joey said.  “Felicia, I’m not a bad person, just a guy who’s made some mistakes.”

“I think you’re a nice person.”  She smiled. 

“Wanna dance again?” He asked.
“Actually I’m starved.  Can we go get something to eat?”  She asked him.

“Sure.” He agreed.  They both stood up and walked out of the bar.  “Um, I ride a bike.” He said.

“Sounds like fun.” She said with a grin. 

“You have any preferences on where we go to eat?” He asked her.

“How about your place?” She asked with an innocent smile.

 

 

Ridge pulled the car into the lot at the bar.  It was full but not overly crowded.  He looked over at Michael in the seat next to him.  “What do you think? Wanna give it a try?  If not we can head home or just go for a drive?  It’s your call Mike.” 

“Let’s go in.  I’m okay Ridge.  If we have any trouble we can just leave.”  He turned to face Brooke behind him.  “That sound okay to you?”

“I’ll do anything you want Michael.” She said.

“Then we’ll go in.” Ridge said.  They got out of the car and walked to the door.  “It still looks the same doesn’t it?” He said to Michael with a laugh.

“I wonder if they even cleaned.” Michael said sarcastically.

Ridge opened the door and they walked in.  It was dark as they had remembered.  The stage was empty of musicians although the equipment was set up and ready for a band.  The music from the juke box was loud and pulsating.  The tables were set up and there was a small dance floor in front of the stage.  Michael pointed to an empty table right in front.  He slowly led them to the table where they all sat down.  Michael and Ridge looked around, checking out what was new and what was the same as it had been years ago. 

“It’s amazing.” Michael said to Ridge.  “It’s like stepping back in time.”

“I know what you mean.” Ridge said.  “It even smells the same.”

“Hi.” A pretty young waitress said as she walked up to them.  “What can I get you guys?”

“What do you have on tap?” Ridge asked.

“Bud, Bud Light, Samuel Adams.” She answered.

“I’ll have a Bud.” Ridge said. “Taylor?”

“White Zinfandel.” She replied.

The waitress turned to Brooke.

“Chardonnay.” She told her with a smile.

“Sir?” She smiled at Michael.

“I’ll have a Coke.” He said. Brooke took his hand and smiled. “And is Jimmy or Paul here?” Michael asked her.

“They’re getting ready to go on.  Are you friends?” She asked Michael.

“Yeah, tell them Mike and Ridge are here will you?”

“Will do.” She smiled.  “I’ll be right back with your drinks.”

“So they are performing.” Ridge said.  “Now this will be a treat ladies.” He laughed.  “Try not to be too critical.”

“They aren’t that bad Ridge.” Michael told him.  “Especially since they got a decent bass player.”

“Ouch!” Ridge said with a laugh. 

A few minutes later the waitress returned.  She gave them each their drinks and set down a platter of mushrooms, chicken wings, mozzarella sticks and fried zucchini.  “This is on Paul and Jimmy.” She said.  “They’ll be out soon.”

“Great.” Michael said to her.

“Are you Michael Copeland?” She asked him.

The smile immediately left his face.  He was being recognized.  Soon the press would arrive and the evening would be ruined.  He was ready to jump up and leave when she gave him a confused look seeing his discomfort.  “The only reason I ask is that Jimmy showed me some old pictures of the band and you look like him, well except your hair is shorter and all.”

“Oh.” Michael said.  Suddenly relief came over his face.  “Yeah, that was me, in my crazy days.”

“Were you in an accident or something?” She asked as she looked at the bruises that marred his handsome face.

“Yeah, something like that.” He told her. He looked over at Brooke who gave him a smile.

“Well, call me if you want anything else.” She said.  She smiled at Michael again and walked away.

“Shit.” Ridge complained. “Even with a beat up mug he gets all the girls.”

“Must be my baby blues.” Michael said as he leaned over and hugged Brooke.

“I think you’re cute.” Taylor assured her husband.

“So do I.” Brooke agreed.

“Thanks ladies.” Ridge said, feigning sadness.

“Oh Ridge, Ridge, you’re my hero.” Michael teased with a hug to his friend. The two men looked at each other and started to laugh.

Michael was starting to relax.  The crowd was friendly and no one was watching him. Finally he felt that there might be an end to his pain someday.  He looked towards the stage and saw several men plugging in equipment and moving speakers.  “It looks like the bands coming on soon.” He said.

“There’s Jimmy.” Ridge said with a wave to a man across the bar.  Soon the man was joined by another and they headed to the table. 

“Ridge, Cope, hey it’s been ages.” Jimmy said with a hug first to Ridge and then to Michael. He looked appreciatively at the two women.  “See Paul, the two Romeo’s still get the chicks.”

“Ain’t that the truth.” He said. “Hey Mike, Ridge.” Paul extended his hand to them both.  “Mike? What the hell happened to you?”

“Long story.” He said.  “Not worth mentioning.” He turned to Brooke. “Brooke this is Paul Harding and Jimmy Morgan, guys my wife Brooke.”

“Wife? Cope you got married?” Jimmy laughed.

“This is his second wife.” Ridge told them.  “He married Adrienne Banner first.”

“You married that crazy redhead?” Jimmy laughed.  “And you lived to tell it huh?”

“Yeah, but I came to my senses.” Michael laughed.  “Actually Adrienne is a good friend now.” He said with a look at Brooke who smiled in agreement.

“This is my wife Taylor.” Ridge told them as he motioned towards the brunette.

“Hello Taylor, nice to meet you.” Paul said with a smile.  “Brooke, nice to meet you too.”

“So what made you decide to resurrect this dive?” Michael joked with a wink to his wife.

“Dive huh? I think you scored more than Michael Jordan in this place Cope.” Paul laughed.

“Shhhh, I’m trying to play down that part of my life.” He said as he playfully put his hands over Brooke’s ears.

“Ahhh, he seems pretty calm now Brooke.” Jimmy said.  He pulled a chair over and sat between the Copelands.  He picked up Michael’s coke and took a sip.  “He really is calm.” He laughed.

“I’m on pain pills.” Michael explained, somewhat embarrassed.

“You never were into drinking though were you Cope?” Paul asked him.  “He always had his head in the books.”

“Or in a pretty ladies pussy.” Jimmy added with a punch to Michael’s arm.

“Don’t listen to them Brooke.” Michael told her. He was a little embarrassed and yet it felt good to be joking with the guys again, all tension seemed to be gone.

“Listen Logan, listen.” Ridge cackled.  “It’s true, all true. Your man was wild when it came to the ladies.”

“Don’t I know it.” She smiled. 

“Logan?” Jimmy asked.  “I thought your name was Brooke?”

“It is, Ridge calls her by her last name for some reason.” Michael explained.  “But then he does need to learn, her name is Copeland now Ridge.”

“Better men have tried to tell me that line Michael my man.” Ridge laughed.  “Doc, these guys were worse than Mike or I ever could be.  But you can tell, look at them now, bar owners. Probably never worked a day in their lives.”

“This is work Ridge.  It’s hard to run a business.” Paul objected.

“So you two still play?” Michael asked.

“We tried to get the rest of the guys together but everyone has their own thing.” Paul answered. “Jimmy and I still play, Tom Cahill sits in sometimes but we got some kids playing with us now.  They’re good, really good.”

“You guys still play?” Jimmy asked them.

“I’m a surgeon Jim.” Michael told him.  “And Ridge is a world famous fashion designer.”

“Yeah but do you still play?” Jimmy asked.

“Mike never played.” Ridge said with a touch of sarcasm.  “But he tried.”

“I wasn’t that bad.” Michael told Brooke.

“I’m sure you weren’t.” She said with a deep kiss.

“Man, he still has the devoted females doesn’t he?” Jimmy said to Ridge.

“She was mine first.” He told him.

“First isn’t what matters, she’s mine for life now.” Michael told them.

“You two still sharing chicks?” Paul asked in an astounded voice.

“We never shared, we just had similar tastes.” Ridge reiterated. 

“Ridge was telling us tonight how he and Michael were always competitive.” Taylor spoke up.  “I guess that never ends. Boys will always be boys won’t they Brooke?”

“You can say that again.” She laughed.  “I was with Ridge years before I ever met Michael and it was long over then too.” She explained.

“But to hear them tell it.” Taylor looked at Brooke and laughed.

“I think next Michael will challenge him to a pissing contest.” Brooke giggled.

“I like your women, they’re cool.” Paul said to them.

“Anyway, do you guys play at all?” Jimmy asked again.

“I haven’t picked up a guitar since I left the band.” Michael told him.

“Thank God.” Ridge laughed.

“But Forrester here still plays.” Michael said.

“Why don’t you join us on stage.” Jimmy asked Ridge.

“Are you crazy? I can’t do that.”

“Oh come on honey, I’d love to see you play.” Taylor said with an elbow to Brooke.

“Yeah Ridge, come on and show off for us.” She added.

“I doubt I’d even know the songs.  You guys write your own?” He asked.

“We do mostly covers.” Jimmy told him. “Paul still writes a bit but the crowd likes it better when they can sing along.  Come on up and we’ll do some old Beatle stuff.”

“Jimmy I can’t play with you.” Ridge said again.

“Come on Ridge, you can do it. Go on and impress Taylor.” Michael said.

“Okay, one song, maybe two.” Ridge finally relented.

“Great.  Come on and we’ll introduce you to the band.” Paul said.  He grabbed Ridge’s arm and led him backstage.

“Why didn’t they want you?” Brooke asked Michael.

“Cause I was bad Brooke, really bad.” He laughed.  “But Ridge was really good.” He admitted.

“I’m really excited about this.” Taylor said.

“You’re lucky.” Brooke giggled. “You get your man serenading you.”

“I’ll serenade you in the privacy of our shower.” Michael told Brooke.

“Deal.” She said with a kiss.

Joey led Felicia into the small apartment.  There was a tiny kitchen area leading to a living room with a bedroom and bathroom on the side.  It was messy but clean.  He lit a lamp and opened a window.  “It’s not much but for now it’s home.”  He walked to the couch and picked up the pair of jeans, magazines and box of Oreo’s that had been scattered across it.  “Sit down and I’ll see what I have to eat.”

“I’ll take one of those.” She said as she looked hungrily at the cookie box.

“Sure.” He handed it to her.  He went to the refrigerator and opened it.  “Wanna beer?” He asked.

“Okay.” She said.  He pulled out two bottles, opened them and gave her one. 

“I have basically nothing.” He said with a laugh.  “But there’s a great Chinese place downstairs.”

“Great.” She agreed. She took another cookie out of the box and ate it.

“Here.” He said as he handed her the menu.  “Pick out what you want and I’ll call.”

Felicia looked at the menu and realized how unlike her this is.  Not only did she have no idea what Joey ate she had no idea about anything about him. She started to doubt herself.  And then she turned to face him.  He was at the sink washing out some dishes that he had been soaking and she watched the ripples of his muscles.  She felt a flush of desire and remembered his sweet and powerful kisses.  She wanted him.  She wanted him inside her like she hadn’t wanted a man since Michael.  “Do you eat meat?” She asked him.

“Is the pope catholic?” He laughed.  “You’re not one of those vegans are you?”

“No.” She said.  “I just don’t know what you usually eat.”

“I’m easy.” He said.  “You pick a couple of things you like and add a beef lo mein and a General Tso’s Chicken to it and I’m happy.”

“You like Egg Rolls?” She asked as she bit another cookie.

“Yeah, and get some of those spicy wings too.”

“I thought you were going to call.” She frowned.

“Okay.” He said.
“I can call.” Felicia got up and looked around the room.  “Do you have a phone?”

“I knew I forgot something in this place.” He laughed. “Yeah, it’s on the table under those magazines I think.”

Felicia walked to the table and moved the magazines until she uncovered the phone.  “You should fire your maid.” She joked.

“Maid? That’ll be the day princess.” He laughed. “Hey, do you mind if I take a shower while we wait?” He asked her.

“Go right ahead.” She said.  “I’ll make the call.” She told him as she picked up the phone and the menu.

 

 

Michael looked at Brooke and smiled at her.  “Are you having fun?” He asked.

“More importantly are you?” She countered.

“You’re my first priority Brooke, you always will be.” He said honestly.  “But yeah, it’s nice.  I didn’t expect to be able to relax and look at me.” He winced suddenly.

“Are you in pain?” She jumped up.

“Please don’t make a big deal out of it.” He said softly.  “The less anyone knows or wonders the better.”

“Did you bring your pills?” Taylor asked him.

“I was still rebelling.” He said with a chuckle.  “I’m sorry I jumped down your throat before Taylor, I know you were right and I know you were only looking out for me.”

“I do understand how you felt.” She said softly.  “But I wasn’t for a minute suggesting taking away your freedoms, only protecting you from making yourself sick.”

“I’m a doctor and I should know better.” He reluctantly admitted.  “But I do wish I had taken something.”

“I have some Advil if you’d like.” She volunteered.

“I’d like very much.” He smiled and held his hand out to her. 

“One or two?” She asked as she fished the bottle from the bottom of her purse.

“Three and before you say anything, I really do know what I’m doing.”

“I take three for a bad headache myself.” She said as she put three tablets in his palm.  He swallowed them down with a gulp of his Coke.  “I wonder when they’re going to start playing.” Taylor said to Brooke and Michael.  “You know I’ve never seen Ridge play in front of people.  Have you Brooke?”

Brooke felt a smile form on her face as a distant memory came flooding back.  “He sang at the Bikini once.” She told her.

Michael watched the far away look in her eyes and frowned.  “I’m not sure I like this.” He said with a touch of jealousy.

“It was a lifetime ago Michael, I didn’t even know you.  If I had, well things might have been different.” She said.

“Might have?” He asked.

“Would have.” Brooke assured him.  “You have nothing to ever worry about.  You’re the only man I will ever want for the rest of my life.”

“Well, I just know I’m looking forward to this.” Taylor added to lighten the conversation. 

“Ridge was always a pretty decent musician.” Michael told her.  “I kid with him but he was better than most of us.”

“Ridge is passionate about what he does.” Taylor agreed.  “He puts his heart into things.”

“You won’t get an argument from me.” Michael told her.  “I think part of the problem Ridge and I have had in getting along is that we are both stubborn and bullheaded about what we’re passionate about and a lot of the time it was the same thing.”

“But couldn’t that be a good thing?  Something to draw you together?” Taylor asked him.

“It was with music.  But with women it wasn’t Taylor.  I don’t think there was a single woman I had that Ridge didn’t want and I know I seemed to always set my eyes on the women that he was with.  And to be totally truthful I think it had less to do with the woman than with who was going to win.  I mean you saw Paul and Jimmy.” He said with a look to both Brooke and Taylor.  “Nice guys, decent looking but with Ridge it was different.  We both knew that we were the ones that drew the chicks to the band and we both wanted to be the winner.  As a shrink you must have a name for that huh Taylor?”

“Quite a few.” She said with a laugh.  “But I think I’ll write it off to adolescent jealousy and competition.”

“That hasn’t quite ended.” Brooke added.  “Look at my husband Taylor.  He’s sitting here with us and yet he’s jealous as hell that Ridge is the one up there.”

“Maybe we should remind him of how wonderful he is?” Taylor told Brooke with a wink.

“His head won’t fit in the door at home if we do.” Brooke teased.

“Well, I think we have two of the sexiest men here tonight.” Taylor told her.  “As well as the most successful.”

“And wonderful.” Brooke said as she put a quick kiss on Michael’s lips. 

“Am I that pathetic?” He chuckled.  “Do you think my ego is that fragile?”

“Yup.” Brooke laughed and kissed him again.

“Oooohh.” Taylor exclaimed as the lights were dimmed and one of the waitresses got in front of the microphone on the stage.  “I think they’re ready to start.”

 

 

“Sorry I took so long.” Joey told Felicia as he came out of the bathroom.  He was buttoning his shirt as he walked towards her.  His feet were bare and his hair, although combed was still wet.

“You weren’t long at all.” She told him.

“Good.” He said.  “Did you call?  I’ll get my shoes and go get it.”

“Yeah right.” She laughed.

“What’s so funny?” He asked her.

“They told me it would be an hour.” She explained.  “They must really be busy, or very good. I’ve never heard of a Chinese restaurant taking so long.”

“You must have misunderstood them.  It never takes more than fifteen minutes.”  He told her.  “I think I’ll give them a call and find out what’s going on.”  He picked up the phone and punched in the number that he had obviously memorized. “Harry, it’s Joey upstairs.” He said.  “Hey man, what’s going on? My date called in an order and you told her an hour?  Come on man, you know it never takes that long.” He said with a smile to Felicia.  “Oh yeah, I know how that is.  Yeah, tell me about it.  Nah, she probably used her own name.  Felicia.” He told him.  “Good, good.  Okay thanks Harry.  Ten minutes it is.” He said and hung up.  “Ya gotta know how to handle them.” He told her.

“Obviously you do a lot of business with them.  But I don’t think I spoke to a Harry.” She explained.

“Harry’s his American name.  His Chinese name is Jiang but he never uses it.  Anyway he said ten minutes and we can come get it.”

“Do you always get this kind of service?” She asked as she walked up to him and put her arms around him.

“The only service I care about right now is this.” He said with a deep kiss.

 

 

Lauren stood in front of the door hesitating.  On one hand Felicia was a grown woman and she should be able to make her own decisions, but on the other hand she had promised Stephanie that she would look out for her daughter.  Just as she was about to turn around and leave the door opened.

“For pity’s sake Lauren are you going to stand there all night?” Stephanie addressed her.

“Sorry, I just wasn’t sure if it was my place or not.” Lauren stammered. 

“Come in, come in.” She said with a sweep of her hand. 

Lauren reluctantly followed her inside.

“Where is my daughter?” Stephanie bluntly asked.  She always was one to get right to the point. No one could ever accuse Stephanie Forrester of beating around the bush.

“Well, it’s a long story.” Lauren said.

“I don’t have time for that.  Give me the abridged version and give it to me now.” Stephanie said impatiently.

“We went out.  I had planned on a lovely night at a glamorous club but Felicia had her own ideas.” Lauren said to her.

“She’s far too headstrong.  Why didn’t you just say no?  Why didn’t you insist on going along with your plans?  Or did you?”  She questioned the younger woman.

“I tried Stephanie, God knows I tried but she just wouldn’t have anything to do with it.  Your daughter and I have very different ideas of what constitutes a fun evening.”  Lauren said with a shake of her head.  ‘At least what starts one anyway.’  She thought to herself.  At this point she’d rather be spending time in bed with Joey than being cross-examined by her angry friend.

“You haven’t told me anything I didn’t already know Lauren, just get to the point. Where is she? Why isn’t she with you?”

“She met a man.” Lauren said. 

“And you left her with him?  Lauren Fenmore you have the sense of a gnat.  I would expect this kind of thing from Brooke Logan but not from you.  I told you how vulnerable she was.  I told you I wanted her to meet the right kind of men.  Where did you take her and who is this man?”  Stephanie was furious.  She had trusted her youngest child to Lauren and she had been let down.  She walked or rather stomped to the bar and poured herself a small glass of scotch.  She let the amber liquid burn down her throat and then turned back to Lauren.  “I have to tell you I am terribly disappointed in you Lauren.  After the things that we have been through it wasn’t easy for me to trust you but I did, and I trusted you with something more important to me than anything in the world, I trusted you with my baby.”

“Felicia is hardly a baby Stephanie.” Lauren protested.  “She’s headstrong and stubborn just like her mother too.”

“Where did she meet him and is she still there with him?” Stephanie pushed.

Lauren turned an uncharacteristic red.  She knew she should never have given into them but Joey and Felicia would not have it any other way.  How could she tell Stephanie that Felicia was not only with this man but most likely in his bed?  Before she had the chance to choose her words the door opened and to both women’s shock Eric Forrester walked in.

“What are you doing here?  This is no longer your home.” Stephanie spit at him.  Suddenly Felicia was no longer her top concern.  A look of rage crossed her face and Lauren stood watching them like a deer caught in the headlights.  She didn’t know if she should excuse herself and leave or maybe offer her support to one or both of them.

“We need to talk.” Eric told his estranged wife.  “We need to talk now.”

“The time for talking is long past.” Stephanie dismissed him.  “Anything you have to say you can tell Jonathan.  I hope you’ve gotten yourself a good lawyer Eric because you’ll need him.”

Suddenly Eric noticed Lauren.  He turned from her to Stephanie and back again. “Lauren, I’m sorry but I think it’s best that you leave.  Stephanie and I have private matters to discuss.”

“Of course Eric.” Lauren said.  She reached down to grab her purse but Stephanie’s voice stopped her.

“She will do nothing of the sort.  Lauren and I have business to discuss.”  She looked at Eric like he was something sticking to the bottom of her shoe.  “Leave, I have no use for you.”

“Stephanie please,  I know you’re angry.”

“Angry?  Angry?  I have gone so far past angry Eric.  What you have done to me and to my family goes so far beyond angry that there are no words to express what I am feeling.  You disgust me.  You and your tramp.  What happened?  Did she find a younger man?  I tried to warn you that she never wanted you but you wouldn’t listen.  Well Eric, you’ve made your bed.  Go sleep in it, or get yourself a hotel room.”  She told him.

“I really should leave.  This is personal and I really an uncomfortable here.” Lauren pleaded with Stephanie.

“Eric is the one leaving.” Stephanie told her.  She shot him daggers but he still stood firmly in place.  “But maybe he should join our conversation.  That is if he had any concern about his youngest child.  Lauren, bring him up to date.  I’ll be back in a moment.”  With a regal turn Stephanie walked past Lauren and Eric and out of the room.

“I’m so sorry.” Lauren finally said to Eric.

“It’s not your fault.  I was the one who was acting like an ass.  I made my mistakes but somehow I have to make her understand that I know I was wrong and that I’m sorry.”

“And that you love her?” Lauren asked.

“Yes, and that I love her.” He confirmed.

“Eric she’s very angry, and I can’t blame her at all.” Lauren said, but not without sympathy.  She still cared deeply about him.

“I screwed up big time Lauren, but in my own defense I only wanted to help the girl and her child.  I know now I should have put my own family first.”

“Yes, and speaking of your family.  Stephanie is very concerned about Felicia.” She told him.

“Why? What happened?” The concerned father asked her.

“Let’s sit and I’ll tell you.”  She said.

 

 

Taylor looked at Brooke and grinned from ear to ear.  She was so excited seeing Ridge up there having fun and performing.  And they were good, they were very good. The audience was applauding loudly along side her.  Michael stole a glance at his wife and was gripped with jealousy.  Brooke seemed to be enjoying it as well.  And Ridge, flirt that he was had sent her a few private smiles as well as the ones to Taylor.  Both women reminded him more of the young girls from his glory days than the sophisticated women that had entered the bar with him tonight.  He sighed to himself knowing that his perspective on everything was jaded at the moment.  Even the temporary good feelings couldn’t shake his fears and apprehensions.  His mind wandered to the scene in front of his house and he felt himself once more gasping for breath.  Luckily he got it under control before either woman noticed but when he made eye contact with Ridge on stage he knew it hadn’t gone totally undetected.  The last thing he wanted was sympathy.  No way was Ridge going to show him up as being the stronger man, not in front of his wife.  He reached for his glass of soda, silently cursing that it wasn’t something stronger.  He quickly finished the glass and fought the inner conflict to call the waitress over and order something else.  Instead he took Brooke’s hand in his and brought it to his mouth and kissed it.  Her eyes immediately left the stage and zeroed in on his own.  They became glassy with love and desire and her smile melted his almost hardened heart and suddenly it was all right again.  He put his arm around the back of her chair and let it drift to her back.  Brooke leaned against him and pulled herself closer.

“They’re good.” She whispered to him.

“Yeah, not bad for a zillion year old garage band.” He replied with a grin.

“I really would have liked to see you playing with them too.” She said.

“You’d divorce me.” He said with a wink.  He turned as the final notes of ‘I Saw Her Standing There’ finished.  The crowd cheered their approval and a tired but jubilant Ridge left the stage and rejoined his wife and friends.

“Wow, I never thought I’d be doing that again.” He said as he reached for his beer. 

“You were wonderful.” Taylor smiled at him.

“I’m glad you approved my love.” He sat down and kissed her and then turned to Brooke and Michael.  “It was fun Mike, too bad you can’t play.” He said teasingly.

The foursome all started to laugh but suddenly noticed eyes were upon them.  Brooke squinted and frowned and Michael looked a bit scared as well as confused.

“Well Cope?” Jimmy said from the stage.  “Are you gonna let him show you up or what?”

“What?” Michael asked with a confused look on his face.

“Sounds like a challenge to me Mike.” Ridge goaded him on.

“I haven’t played guitar in a million years.” Michael shouted back to Jimmy.  “I don’t want you to lose your license with complaints about noise pollution.” He added with a laugh.  Brooke gently punched his arm and frowned.

“I know you must have been good.” She told him.

“You love me too much.” He chuckled.  His throaty laugh always made Brooke feel weak in the knees and she hugged him tightly.

“I could never love you too much.” She answered honestly.

“We’re taking a break, but come on folks.” Jimmy announced from the stage.  “Tell my buddy Cope that you want him up here too.”

Michael felt a bit embarrassed as the slightly inebriated crowd shouted and cheered their approval.

 

 

“Ummmm.” Joey moaned as he finally let go of Felicia. He looked down at his watch. “Our food should be ready.  Let me go get some shoes on and I’ll go get it.” He told her.

“It’s right downstairs?” She asked him.

“Yeah, right downstairs and the next door over why?”

“I have shoes on, I can pick it up.” She volunteered.

“Felicia, you’re my guest.” He protested.

“It’s not a big deal.” She said with a smile.  “I’ll be right back.”  She kissed him and picked up her purse.

“You’re not paying.” He said adamantly.

“Fine, but I’ll just put it out, you can pay me back.”

“You’re a sweetie.” He told her.  She smiled again and left the apartment.  Joey started to quickly straighten up.  He was embarrassed to have such a wonderful woman see his place in such a state, but he rarely spent time there aside from eating and sleeping.  Maybe things would change.  He had never met a woman quite like her, in fact if he was perfectly honest with himself he would have to admit that he had never really had a relationship with a woman.  He had been with many women but it was always fast and superficial.  The objective had always been sex and fun but with Felicia he already was thinking differently.  She was a woman that he thought he would enjoy being with, talking to, sharing things with.  He wondered where these feelings came from.  He had never really wanted to be tied to a woman or to even see one regularly.  Suddenly he knew. It was Bridget. That sweet girl had opened his eyes to emotions and feelings he had been hiding almost his entire life. Not only did he want to get to know Felicia but he wanted to get to know Michael again and his family.  It was a heady feeling and Joey had to smile to himself.  Life was changing and he was happy about it.

 

 

Felicia stepped out of the apartment building and into the adjacent door to China First.  It was crowded and the scents and aromas were delicious.  She got in line behind a heavy set man who seemed to be ordering everything on the menu.  Felicia laughed softly thinking about the many items that she and Joey had ordered themselves.  After all, there were only the two of them.  She looked around the small neighborhood restaurant and felt comfortable, in fact everything with Joey seemed to feel comfortable and she hadn’t really expected that at all.  Finally the man finished and walked to the row of chairs set up for the take out crowd to wait.  She stepped up to the counter and smiled at the man.

“Hello, my name is Felicia and I called in my order.”

He walked to the table that was laden with bags ready to be picked up.  After looking at all of them he came back to her with a frown on his face.  “No Felicia.” He told her in chipped English.

“But there has to be.  I called and we were told it would be ready.  Can’t you check again?” She asked him.

“No Felicia.” He repeated.  He then dismissed her and turned to the couple behind her.  “Yes, your name?” He asked them.

“Wait!” Felicia insisted.  “I called in an order, you told me an hour.  My friend called back and you told him ten minutes.  Now I know you have our food.”

“Oh.” He said as the light bulb went off in his head.  “Joey, no Felicia, Joey.”

“Yes, Joey.” She sighed.  “Do you have our order?”

“Yes, we have order for Joey.”  He turned to the woman who had just come out with two more bags and said something in Chinese to her.  They looked at each other and laughed and she handed him a large bag.

“Here you go lady, you pay now.” He said.

“Of course I’ll pay.” She said as she got her wallet out.  “How much do I owe you?”

“Eighteen dollars and twenty nine cents.” He told her. 

Felicia handed him a twenty and took the bag from him.  “Keep the change.” She said. She turned and walked out the door. The large bag started to slip from her hands and she grabbed it tighter as she opened the door to Joey’s apartment building. She walked up the stairs and pushed the door open.  She had left it unlocked knowing she wouldn’t be long.

“Here, let me get that.” Joey told her.

“I got it, if I try to give it to you I’ll drop it.” She laughed.  “Your friend Harry sure was mixed up.”

“How so?” He asked.

“He kept saying ‘No Felicia’” she giggled.  She put the bag down on the table.  “I just hope he got the order straight.” It was at that point that she finally looked at the menu that was attached to the bag.  “Lo Mein, General’s Chicken, Wings, Shrimp with Lobster Sauce.” She read off.  “Egg Rolls, Fried Rice.” She continued.  “Yeah, it looks like he got it all.”

“How much was it?” Joey asked.

“I gave him a twenty but that seems a bit low.” She said.  Once more her eyes went to the menu and it was then when she saw the name written on the top of the order.  “Copeland?” She asked him as her eyes widened in shock.  “Your name is Copeland?”

 

 

“I just don’t see what you and Stephanie are so concerned about.” Eric told Lauren.  “Felicia is a well adjusted young lady with a good life.  So what if she isn’t involved with a man at this moment? Is that a crime?  You’re not attached now are you Lauren?  Shall I worry about you?”

“Stephanie seems to think it has to do with a man from her past, a man she won’t forget.  But to be honest with you Eric she seemed fine to me.  I don’t agree with her taste in men or bars but she could do worse.  The man did seem to sincerely like her and she is an adult.” She told him with a toss of her red hair. “And no.” She added.  “You have no reason to worry about me.  Lauren Fenmore is never long out of commission.”

“That’s good to know.” He smiled at her.  He still harbored feelings for her, although he knew he could never act on them again.  “Now it’s not that I approve of my daughter spending the night with a stranger but at this point in her life all I can do is offer my advice and hope she takes it.  I can’t stop her and neither can Stephanie.”

“I should have known you’d take this stance.” Stephanie said as she returned to the room.  She had changed into a more comfortable and more attractive pants suit and Lauren had to wonder if she was indeed succumbing to Eric’s charms.

“It’s not a stance Stephanie.  Felicia is grown and she makes her own decisions, right or wrong.  We can’t lead our children’s lives for them, as much as we’d like to.” He walked over to her and gently put his arm around her shoulders.  At first she stood firm, not moving but then she shook him off. 

“We do have to when our children act like children.  If they would listen to us and learn from our mistakes perhaps they wouldn’t make so many themselves.” She said to him.

“They have to make their own mistakes Stephanie.  And this is the crux of all our problems isn’t it?”

“I have no desire to get into that with you Eric.  This discussion is about Felicia and if you no longer want to partake in it I suggest you leave.  After all, you’ll have to find a place to stay tonight if your paramour is unhappy with you.”

Lauren covered her mouth in an attempt to stifle a laugh but it did sneak out much to Stephanie’s annoyance.  “Sorry.” She muttered.

“Lauren, you’ve done your part and we appreciate it.” Eric told her.  “I think it’s best that you go now and let my wife and I discuss this further.”

“My thoughts exactly.” She said.  “Good night Eric, Stephanie.  I hope you can work things out.”  And before Stephanie could stop her she grabbed her purse and left.

 

 

Ridge turned to his friend and laughed.  “Do it Mike, you were never as bad as I said.  You know I was joking.  It was a blast.  It really felt like old times.”

“I can’t Ridge.” He protested.  “I haven’t picked up a guitar in years.  I don’t even know if I remember how to play.  I swear I’d make a fool out of myself and right now I’m in enough trouble.”

“Who said anything about playing guitar?” Paul said as he took a seat at the table with them.  He then turned to Taylor.  “So, what did you think of your man?”

“He was wonderful.  I really loved seeing him up there.  Thank you for asking him.” She replied to the man.

“Hey it was fun for us too.  It was like the old days and I have to admit I like showing these young pups that we still have it.  Ridge.” He turned to him.  “You’re still really good.  If you ever get tired of drawing dresses.”

“Oh I doubt that will happen but it was fun.  It was especially nice to see these two ladies looking up at me like I was a god or something.” He beamed and looked from Brooke to Taylor.

“A god huh?” Brooke laughed.  “You’re a little bit full of yourself aren’t you Ridge?  But I will admit you impressed us all.”

“He impressed me.” Michael said. 

“Ridge was always a good player.” Paul told them.  “But Cope really was the talent.”

“Yeah right.” Michael laughed.

“Come talk to the guys.” Paul told him.

“I appreciate the offer Paul, but this mug doesn’t belong on a stage right now at this point in my life.  Besides I’d really mess you up.  I was never that good then and I’m certainly worse now.” He insisted.  Brooke looked at him sadly.  She knew that confident Michael of a few weeks ago would have made it up there in two strides and blown them all away.

“Just come and talk to the guys then.” Paul said.

“I can do that.” Michael told him.  “That is if my wife doesn’t mind too much.”

“I don’t mind at all.” Brooke said.

“I won’t be long.” Michael said and with a slight moan he stood up and walked with Paul backstage.

“I’m so worried about him.” Brooke said to Ridge and Taylor.

“He seems to be in a good mood Brooke.  Don’t make things worse that they are.” Taylor warned.

“They’re good friends Logan and none of them is going to do anything to hurt him.  It’s good for him to have a few minutes away from reality.  He’ll be fine.” Ridge added.

“Yeah.” Brooke sighed, but she wasn’t really convinced.

 

 

Jimmy and the other band members were looking at a list of songs when Paul and Michael came over to them.  “Hey Mike.” Jimmy said.  “Glad you decided to join us.”

“No, no, no.” He laughed. “I did not decide to join you, I just came back to say hello and meet your friends.”

“Mike Copeland, this is Tony Howard our drummer, Keith Stevens our regular bass player and exemplary guitarist.” Jimmy said.  “Guys, this is Michael Copeland.  He was with me and Paul and Tom and Ridge back in the old days.”

Michael looked at the two younger men. He felt a bit out of place but he did have some fond memories of the times with the band.  “So is this your full time gig?” He asked.

“We do part time shit, but music, it’s my life.” Tony answered.  He took a drag of his cigarette and looked at Keith.

“Yeah, me too.” Keith said.

“Is this the whole band?” Michael asked.

“We got a couple of singers, but no one steady.” Jimmy said.

“Yeah Cope, no one can take your place.” Paul added.
“Sing?  You wanted me to sing?” Michael asked. He was flabbergasted.  Yes, he had been the lead singer but that was mainly because no one else could hold a tune.  Jimmy seemed to be doing all right with the old Beatle songs though. 

“You always had a good voice, and you knew how to move on the stage too Cope.” Jimmy said.  “Why not show off for your lady?  You gonna let Forrester get all the accolades?”

“I sing in my shower or in the car with the radio, I don’t sing in front of audiences anymore.  Besides Jim, I was usually wasted.”

“You know you weren’t Mike.” Jimmy laughed.  “You were always the lightweight outta all of us.  Come on man, one set okay?”

“I can’t.  Even if I could sing with my leg all messed up I can’t move up there.  I’d make an ass out of myself.” Michael protested.

“One lousy set Mike.  Come on, I sing like shit and I got no one else tonight.  The only things I can handle is the old Beatle shit.  You know they’re gonna get bored.  Come on, give us a little of your famous Morrison routine.” Jimmy begged.

“Ridge put you up to this didn’t he?” Michael asked.

“I swear he didn’t.” Jimmy assured him.  “One set?”

“One song.” Michael finally agreed.  “And that’s only cause my wife is out there and I didn’t like the goo-goo eyes she was giving Ridge.” He added with a laugh.

It had been a long night and she was still wired.  Seeing Eric hadn’t helped either. Lauren hadn’t expected that old attraction to spark up for her but it did. She also knew that Eric wanted to make his marriage work again and that she had no place in his life.  Not wanting to go back to her lonely suite Lauren had headed for the fashionable bar next to her hotel.  She was sitting, stirring her cocktail straw around her drink when someone sat next to her.  She turned and smiled at the handsome man.

“Connor Davis, what brings you down to this neck of the woods?” She asked.

“I had a date but she wasn’t feeling well.  I took her home but I just wasn’t in the mood to go home myself.  And you Lauren?  Now why is a beautiful woman like you all alone tonight.” He asked.

“Flattery will get you everywhere?” She laughed heartily.  “You’ll never believe my story.”

“Try me.” He said.
“Well, it seems that Stephanie Forrester was worried about Felicia.”

“You’re right, I don’t believe it.” Connor laughed.  “The only one of her offspring she ever cared about was Ridge, but go on.” He encouraged her.

“Anyway, she asked me to take her out to meet some nice men.”

“Ahhhh, shades of Kristen from years ago.” Connor said.  “I do remember that backfiring on her.  Isn’t that how Clarke Garrison got involved in the family?”

“Yes, I think so.  But I wasn’t around in those days.” Lauren told him. “But this time she blames it on some old boyfriend from Felicia’s past.  So we made plans to go out. I had some marvelous clubs picked out but Felicia insisted on this grunge bar.  Connor there were bikers there, I swear there were!”

“Now that does not sound like a place I’d expect to find Lauren Fenmore.” He laughed.  “I bet you couldn’t get out of there fast enough.”

“I wanted to leave the minute the car stopped but Felicia was making the calls.  We went in and in seconds some low life loser hit on us.”

“So you proved your point to her.” He said.

“No, not in the least.  She’s with him, she’s with him right now.” Lauren said with a sigh.  But Connor noticed something in her eyes and called her on it.

“You’re jealous.” He said.

“What?”

“You’re jealous Lauren, I can see it.  Did you like this um, low life loser too?” He teased.

“Damn it Connor.” She said with a laugh.  “Am I that transparent?  Yes, I wanted him to carry me off on his Harley and we could live happily ever after. Of course I didn’t like him.”

“Save it for someone else Lauren.  I can see more than concern in those sparkly eyes of yours.”

“Okay, I’ll admit in some odd way I did find him attractive.  And it’s so strange Connor, this is not the kind of man I’m attracted to, except.” She stopped and was lost in her thoughts.

“Who was it Lauren?  Who was the bad boy you fell for?”

“There once was a gardener.  But that was a lifetime ago.  And Paul wasn’t exactly your white collar man, but I was actually thinking of Brooke’s husband.” She confessed.

“Michael Copeland.” He said.  “Now that man is trouble.  I warned her about him.”

“He is in a lot of trouble isn’t he Connor?” She asked.

“He is.  I’m not saying he doesn’t love Brooke and I admit my own jealousy here, but there is something about him.  I don’t know Lauren, I just don’t think he’s right for her.  Ever since they’ve been together her life has been pain and turmoil.”

“Well when I met him he had been working on his car or something and I thought he was a mechanic.  I think I felt the same kind of attraction to this Joey guy that I did to Mike, but with Mike it wasn’t real.  He was a doctor and rich and respected and everything that I usually want in a man.” She said with a sigh.

“Being a doctor and rich doesn’t make someone better than someone else Lauren.  Right now I think you can consider yourself lucky that you never got involved with him.  I wish I could say the same for Brooke.”

“Bryan likes him.” Lauren said.

“Yes he does, and as a person, if he wasn’t with Brooke, I guess I’d like him too. But there’s too much baggage and too much between us all.” He said. He picked up his drink and took a sip.  “So is there something between you and Bryan?”

“We had a little fling.  But he still loves Taylor and I can’t be mixed up in that Connor.  I think it’s high time you and your pal forgot your old lovers and found someone new.” 

“I’m trying Lauren, believe me, I’m trying.” He told her.

 

 

The last strains of The Door’s ‘Touch Me’ ended and the bar erupted in applause.  Brooke looked shocked as she turned to Ridge and Taylor.  “I never had any idea that my husband had such a nice voice.”

“And what stage presence.” Taylor added.  “He reminded me of Jim Morrison the way he sang and swayed and held onto that microphone.  Brooke he was wonderful.”

“I knew it.” Ridge muttered.  “It always happened like this.  The talented musicians get squat and the pretty boy bats his eyes at the woman and sings like a dead rock star and everyone can’t get enough of him.”

“You’re jealous.” Brooke laughed.

“I think he is.” Taylor said, but she kept looking up at Michael, seeing something that she hadn’t ever seen before.  She felt like a schoolgirl with a crush and she was momentarily jealous that her friend was going home with this man.

“You guys think we should persuade him to sing one more?” Jimmy called off from the stage.

Shouts of Yeah and Go For It and whistles filled the bar and an obviously embarrassed Michael started to walk off.  His eyes met Brooke’s and she nodded at him.  He shrugged, turned around and whispered something to Jimmy.  The band all gathered round and the crowd waited for whatever was next to come.  Michael walked back to the microphone.

“The last few weeks have been a kind of hell for me.  In fact my whole life wasn’t what you’d call easy or happy.  But then I met a woman, a special woman who taught me what love really meant.  She’s stood by my side through thick and thin.  She’s forgiven me my deceptions and she’s helped me become a better man.  I can’t even begin to imagine my life without her and I hope I never have to find out.  Sweetheart.” He said as his eyes zeroed in on Brooke’s.  “I didn’t write these words, I don’t have that kind of talent, but they convey everything I feel and what I want to say. So in front of everyone here tonight I want to tell you.  Brooke Logan Copeland, I love you.” 

All eyes turned to see the woman he was speaking to and before the song even started Brooke was sobbing. Then the lights went low and Michael sang these words to his wife, words that came from his very soul.

 

 

It's hard for me to say the things
I want to say sometimes
There's no one here but you and me
And that broken old street light
Lock the doors
We'll leave the world outside
All I've got to give to you
Are these five words when I

Thank you for loving me
For being my eyes
When I couldn't see
For parting my lips
When I couldn't breathe
Thank you for loving me
Thank you for loving me

I never knew I had a dream
Until that dream was you
When I look into your eyes
The sky's a different blue
Cross my heart
I wear no disguise
If I tried, you'd make believe
That you believed my lies

Thank you for loving me
For being my eyes
When I couldn't see
For parting my lips
When I couldn't breathe

Thank you for loving me
Thank you for loving me

You pick me up when I fall down
You ring the bell before they count me out
If I was drowning you would part the sea
And risk your own life to rescue me

Lock the doors
We'll leave the world outside
All I've got to give to you
Are these five words when I

Thank you for loving me
For being my eyes
When I couldn't see
For parting my lips
When I couldn't breathe
Thank you for loving me
Thank you for loving me

When I couldn't fly
Oh, you gave me wings
You parted my lips
When I couldn't breathe
Thank you for loving me
Thank you for loving me
Thank you for loving me,
For loving me

 

 

 

Changes Part 109

 

 

Brooke was standing as Michael put down the microphone and left the stage.  Before the applause had even ended he was in her arms, their lips locked together in a kiss filled with love and long overdue passion.

“You amaze me.” She finally said. 

He smiled at her and wiped the tears from her eyes with his thumb.  “You’re everything Brooke, everything.  Don’t cry sweetheart, please don’t cry.”

“It’s tears of love.” She said.  She leaned into him and kissed him again.  “I had no idea you were so talented.” 

“Talent?” He laughed.  “Nah, not really. But I sang from my heart.”

“You have a wonderful voice.” She protested.

“For a surgeon.” He laughed.  “But it was fun.”  He took her hand and they walked back to the table and sat down.

“Michael that was so sweet.” Taylor told him.  She too had tears in her eyes.

“Thanks Taylor.  I just saw it as a chance to show the world how much I adore this lady.”

“You did a good job of it.” Ridge admitted.  “In fact you really did sound good. I’d forgotten you could sing like that.”

“It’s weird.” Michael said.  “When I woke up this morning I was in prison and here I am tonight, in the arms of my wife, with dear friends and showing off too.” He chuckled.

“Let’s not even think about this morning.” Brooke said as she cuddled up closer to him.  “That’s over and everything is going to be alright now.”

“I’m glad you have all that confidence cause I sure don’t.” Michael admitted.  He sighed and kissed her once more.  “I’m beat from that little performance and a little hot too.  What do you say you and I go outside for a little air?”

“Sure.” She agreed.  “We’ll be back soon.” She told Ridge and Taylor.

“Um, maybe not too soon.” Michael said to Ridge with a wink.  Ridge reached over and shook Michael’s hand and winked back.

“Have fun.” Taylor smiled at them.  They watched the couple leave and then Taylor turned to Ridge.  “He’s doing a lot better.  Getting on that stage really helped him.  He really was romantic.” She sighed.

“I can do romantic too Doc.” Ridge told her as he took her hand in his.

“I know that, but I never thought of him that way.  He always seemed a bit rougher.  I never doubted that her loved her but I never saw him as so sentimental.”

“Should I be jealous?” Ridge asked when he saw the tears in his wife’s eyes.

“Oh Ridge never.  It’s just, well it was so romantic.  I have a whole new respect for him.  And he looked so handsome up there too.  No wonder Brooke fell head over heels with him like that.” She smiled at him.

“Like I said, good musicians go unnoticed and the pretty boy gets all the recognition.” He laughed.

 

 

“Yeah, my last name is Copeland.” Joey said suspiciously.  “Is that some kind of problem?”

“Do, do you have a brother?” Felicia asked.
“I’m not sure I want to answer that. Would it be a good thing or a bad thing?” He questioned.

“Please just answer me Joey.” She begged.

“I have a brother and a sister.  Do you know Mike?” He asked her already knowing and dreading her answer, Michael seemed to follow him wherever he went no matter how hard he tried to make his own mark on the world.

Felicia turned white and inched her way to the couch and sat down.

“I take that as a yes.” Joey said with a sigh.  “Did he hurt you? Did he dump you for another woman?  Felicia, I’m nothing like my brother.”

“You’re just like him.” She whispered.  “No wonder I was so attracted to you.  Joey I’m sorry but I can’t do this.  I need to leave.”

“No!” He said quickly.  “Come on Felicia, you can’t judge me by Mike.  I’ve been brutally honest with you, I told you about doing time, I told you everything.  Why should we have to pay for something he did to you?  Or are you still involved with him?”

 

 

“Where are we going?” Brooke asked Michael as he led her through the parking lot.

“Ummmm, here.” He said. He stopped and leaned her against a van. In seconds he had her in his arms and his mouth crushed hers.  Brooke moaned and found herself responding hard to the kiss.  She pushed against him and ran her hands through his hair.

“Oh God how I love you.” She moaned.  “I’ve missed you so much, please never leave me again.”

“Baby it was never my intention.” He said and then claimed her mouth again.  His tongue invaded her mouth and his hands went inside the straps or her dress and caressed her bare back.  “I can’t get close enough.  Stop me Brooke, stop me before I do something crazy.”

“If I stop you then I’ll be the crazy one.” She moaned.  She felt the evidence of his desire against her stomach and she felt a warmth growing between her legs.  “We need to go somewhere.” She muttered.

“Ridge, he gave me the keys.” Michael said. “He passed them to me when he shook my hand.”

“The car, find the car.” Brooke panted.

“Baby we can’t, it’s too dangerous.” Michael protested.

“Shhhhh, it’s taken care of.  I have something in my purse.”  She smiled.  “Condoms.  We can use condoms Michael, please, please I need you so badly.”  The mention of condoms instantly stopped his ardor and Brooke looked down knowing he was no longer erect.  “Michael it’s safe.”  She begged.

“I will never knowingly put you in danger Brooke.  Until I am one hundred percent sure I’m okay I am not going to do this.”  He let go of her and shook his head.  “I must have been insane.  That song, the stage it all made me crazy, it made me forget but Brooke, facts are facts and I could have AIDS and I could kill you and I will never do that, never!”

“Stop it.” Brooke said.  She grabbed his face with both her hands and turned him to face her.  “You do not have AIDS, you are not HIV, you are not sick at all.  You’re scared, you’re in pain but you are fine Michael.  I refuse to believe anything else, I just refuse.”  Then she pulled him to her and kissed him again. He resisted at first but then his arms once more snaked around her and his tongue found it’s way back into her mouth. 

“Brooke no.” He said as to her frustration he pulled away again.  “This can only lead to something that I just can’t do, something I can’t finish and damn it Brooke, I’m not strong enough to stop it alone.  I need your help with this.  If you love me like I love you you’ll help me.”

“I don’t want to Michael.  I want to make love with you, I want to have everything that that bitch tried to steal from us.  Condoms are safe, you aren’t sick but even if you refuse to believe that you have to know condoms are safe, you’re a doctor, you know it Michael, you know it.”

“Honey stop.” He said grabbing both her hands.  “Don’t you understand that it’s because I love you so much.  Brooke I just can’t take a chance on hurting you.  If I ever put you in danger I’d die.  We have to wait Brooke, we have to wait until I’m sure.”

Brooke let go of his hands and leaned her back against the van.  “You know all my life people have accused me of this, but it’s always been that they said I was after another woman’s man.  But now it’s you, you my own husband and I’m still standing here begging, begging for sex, begging to be loved.  Why do I always have to beg Michael?  Why can’t anyone ever want me enough that I don’t have to humiliate myself?  I’m your wife and still I have to beg you! Why? Why?”

“Crazy woman.” He sighed and pulled her back into his arms.  He kissed her tenderly on the lips and caressed her face.  He looked at her with so much love that it took her breath away.   “You’re not the one begging, I am, I’m begging you to stop me before I do something that could hurt us both.  I was raped, I was raped by maniacs, by criminals in jail.  Do you have any idea how high the chances are that at least one of these men had a disease?  I can’t take that risk, I can’t put your life in danger.  No matter how safe you or I think condoms are they are not foolproof.”

“When?” Brooke asked.  “When will we know for sure?”

“Colin said the first test was negative.” He started.

“See!” She said gleefully.  “Michael it’s okay, you’re fine just like I knew you were.”

“We need a second test.”

“Then do it!” She told him.

“I will.” He said.  “In three months.”

“Three months?  Michael I am not waiting three months! Damn it I can’t wait three days.”

“I know, I know.” He said.  “But sweetheart, it’s just the first day and my head is swimming and I’m scared and I’m hurting and I’m just not ready.  Can you understand that at all?”

Brooke looked into his eyes.  “You’re right.  I’m being selfish.  I know how scared you are of everything but I want to help you make it better.”

“You do, you make it all better Brooke,” He smiled at her and ran his hand through her hair.  “Let me kiss you again, let me hold you and kiss you and relish having you in my arms.  I know it’s not enough for you, but maybe it can be enough for tonight, maybe it can help us both heal a little bit.  Brooke I need you, I’ve never felt so frightened or helpless in my life.  I don’t even understand all the emotions going though me.  One moment I’m so mad I want to kill someone and the next I’m so sad I wish I could just crawl somewhere and die.  But then I see you and I see hope, I see a light at the end of this long tunnel.  Help me Brooke, help me through it.  It’s going to be a long, hard journey but I promise you it will be worth it all in the end.”

“Oh baby.” She said as she pulled him tighter.  “I’d do anything in the world for you.”

Connor was tearing the small bar napkin into tiny strips when Lauren returned from the ladies room and sat down next to him again. “Nervous counselor?” She teased.

“Maybe.” He said.  He rolled it up into a ball and put it inside an empty glass.  “I’m having some feelings that I’m afraid aren’t that appropriate.”

“Would it help if I told you I might be having them too?” She smiled.

“Adrienne and I, we’re sort of in a relationship.”
“Sort of?” Lauren snorted.  “Is that like being sort of pregnant?”

“I guess I’m more committed than she is.  It seems once more my life is getting entwined with Brooke’s.”

“How’s that?  Besides you dating her husband’s ex that is.” She asked him.

“Storm Logan.” He told her.  “Adrienne has some kind of obsession with him.  She asks about him all the time and when we were at a party at Brooke’s she couldn’t stop watching him.”

“That’s odd.” She said.

“Why Lauren?”

She swirled her straw around in her drink and thought before answering.

“Well, Adrienne is a very sexy woman.  She’s been with some very masculine, strong men.  She was married to Michael, and he’s a stud whether or not you like it.  And then there’s you.” She smiled.

“Oh? Am I a stud too?” He asked as he sat up straighter and looked as pleased as punch.

“According to Brooke you are.” She laughed.  “Maybe I’ll have to find out for myself.  Anyway, Storm Logan is nice, and he’s attractive but he’s always been kind of the mousy sort.  I mean the way he let Ridge just steal Taylor away from him without a real fight.”

“Maybe he didn’t love her as much as he thought.  Maybe he was sick of fighting with Ridge.  I know I was.”

“But you didn’t.”

“Didn’t I?” Connor asked.  “If I had fought Brooke and I would be married now.  But I let Ridge win, even though I knew he’s break her heart.”

“No you didn’t Connor.  Brooke hurt you and you moved on.  But you came back and you almost made it happen.”

“But I failed again.” He sighed.  “Hotshot lawyer who strikes out in every single personal relationship he ever has.”

“You could never have anticipated Michael Copeland coming into the picture.  But Connor, it’s not your fault.  Brooke fell head over heels for him and nothing was going to stop that, not even Ridge could have stopped that and you know how Brooke worshiped that man.  She did love you Connor but what happened with Michael wasn’t something that happens every day to a woman.  Personally I think any woman that lets you go is an idiot.”

“You’re good for the ego, maybe you’d like to be good for my bed too?” He suggested.

“Let’s not be so crude Connor.  I’m not a street corner hooker.  I’m a woman with feelings and emotions.”

“Sorry, it was rude.” He said.  He took out his wallet and put money on the bar.  “I think I’ll go before I put my foot back into my mouth.”

“Wait.” She said grabbing his arm.  “You really do give up too fast.”

 

 

“I can’t talk about him.” Felicia told Joey.  “And I can’t get involved with his brother.  You have no idea how painful that would be for me.”

“I barely know him Felicia, and I am not him, I’m me, Joey.  Now you can walk out, I won’t stop you, but I think that would be a mistake.  We connected, and what connected had nothing at all to do with my brother.  Whatever happened with him happened with him, not with me.”

“All the memories, all the pain.” She said. “How do I know you didn’t come onto me on purpose? Maybe he set this up.”

“I’m my own man Felicia.  And believe me, Mike and I aren’t close.  He’d never set me up with one of his exes.  I doubt he’d even want me talking to you.  Now why don’t we sit down, eat some of this food and talk about it?  Maybe you can tell me why he upsets you so much.”

“Sorry Joey, I liked you but this is just a bit too much for me.”

“Whatever.” He sighed.  “But really, why does my being a Copeland change anything? I don’t care what your last name it, in fact.” He laughed. “I don’t even know what it is.”

“It only makes it worse.” She said.  “That is if you know anything at all about your brother and his family.”

“Are you my sister?” He teased.  “Did Dad get around before he and Mom died?”

“My names is Felicia Forrester, my Dad was married to your brother’s wife and her kids are my half brother and sister.”

“Bridget?” He gasped.  “F*ckin’ small world.”

“Bridget and Rick.” She told him.  “So now you see why it’s all impossible don’t you?”

“I never had anything with Bridget, she was just a friend, a nice kid that I spent a little time with.”

“You dated Bridget?” She said as her mouth dropped.

“No, I never dated her.  We were friends, we are friends.  I like the kid, but she’s a kid, just a kid.”

“Joey this is way too weird.  It’s like fate is playing a cruel joke on me.  After all this time I finally meet a man that I think I can have something with and look at it! Look at it!” She pushed the bag of Chinese food off the table in anger.  Containers and food spilled across the floor. 

 

Michael smiled as he took his lips off his wife’s mouth. “You are the most wonderful woman in the world Brooke.  I know you’ll get me through this thing.”

“We’ll get each other through it.” She said.  She rested her head against his chest. “I’m sorry if I was too impatient.”
“You’re not alone in that really.  I want things back as much as you do, even more, but we have to be strong.”

“We need to talk to a doctor about risks Michael, we need to know everything.  Will you do that for me?” She asked him.

“Yeah, I’ll do it.  But tomorrow we have the sample and we have to meet with Colin and there are so many headaches, can we put that off a day or two?”

“Yeah.” She agreed.  She leaned up to him and kissed him again.  His mouth covered hers once more and they were soon holding and touching each other and starting once more to get carried away. 

“This is not going to be easy.” He said pulling back again. “Shit!” He said as his eyes widened and his arms left her body.  Brooke followed to where he was looking and she saw a beautiful brunette woman talking to someone in the doorway. 

“Who is she Michael?  Do you know her?  Are you reacting to her?” Brooke asked. “Why are you acting this way?  Who is that woman?”

 

 

Paul and Jimmy came to the table as soon as the set was over and sat down with Ridge and Taylor. “You were wonderful.” Taylor told them both.  “And so were Ridge and Michael.”

“Where’d Cope go?” Paul asked Ridge.

“He and Brooke went out for some air.” Ridge explained.

“He should come back to the band, we could sure use him.” Paul said to anyone who was listening.

“He’s a surgeon now, a very successful one.” Taylor laughed.  “I don’t think he wants to do this full time, as good as he was he did seem a bit embarrassed.”

“He rocked.” Jimmy said.  “So Ridge, what happened to his face?”

Ridge looked at Taylor and she shrugged.  He turned back to the two men.  “You guys are pretty much out of current affairs aren’t you?”

“What do you mean?  Did OJ do it?” Paul said with a laugh.

“Look guys, Mike is having some hard times lately.  Maybe if you don’t know it’s best we leave it at that.” Ridge said, trying to save his friend some uncomfortable moments upon his return.

“Ridge that’s not right, they’ll only ask him and that will be worse.”  Taylor said in protest.  She looked from Jimmy to Paul.  “Michael was arrested for something he didn’t do.  He was beaten in the prison.”

“Shit.” Jimmy said.  “But he’s out now so it’s all okay right?”

“Not exactly.” Ridge said.  “He’s out on bail.  He still has to stand trial.”

“What did he do?” Jimmy asked.

“He didn’t do anything.” Ridge said angrily.  “But this kid accused him of rape.”

“Not again.” Paul said.  “Is Cope dipping into virgin territory again?  I remember hearing about him raping some chick once.”

“He didn’t rape her either.  She was his girlfriend, she was also his patient.  She was underage and she lied to him.  He didn’t know it and the whole thing was dropped.  But this is nothing like what happened that time.  That was a mistake, he was with her but he thought she was older. This kid this time had it in for him for some reason and she accused him.  Mike never touched the kid, he never had anything to do with her except as the step-dad to her best friend.  Sara Fulton is a bitch and a liar and she is not going to get away with what she’s trying to do.  Mike is innocent guys but it’s bad, it’s a hard charge to beat so cut him some slack.” Ridge even surprised himself with how much he truly believed in Michael.  Taylor took his hand and proudly squeezed it.  She smiled at him and kissed him softly.

“That’s why he got beat up huh? Cause he supposedly raped someone.” Jimmy asked.

“Yeah, and he’s in a lot of pain and this is his first time out.  So don’t pressure him.” Ridge instructed.

“Does his old lady know?” Jimmy asked.
“Of course she does.” Taylor said with exasperation.  “Michael and Brooke are very much in love and very happy and they have a wonderful marriage, surely you could see that when he sang to her.”

“Cope sang to the pretty chicks all the time.” Paul laughed.  “But yeah, this one seems special.”

“Brooke is special.” Ridge said. “She’s special to all of us.”

 

 

“Are you jealous?” Michael asked with a laugh.

“Should I be?  You sure seem excited to see her.” Brooke said as she tapped her foot on the ground.

“You’re so emotional my beautiful lady.” Michael told her.  “Don’t you realize that you are it for me, you’ve permanently spoiled me for any other woman.  Besides, we just got through talking about my great disadvantage in the romance category right now.”

“I’m not in the mood for your double-talk, just tell me who she is Michael.” Brooke said as she squinted into his eyes.

“I think I told you about her once.” He started. 

“Um no, I think I’d remember hearing about some beautiful brunette woman who can make you stop kissing me.”

“Oops.” He laughed.  He then pulled her close and kissed her tenderly.  “Sorry. I didn’t mean to stop kissing you, especially after I promised that I’d kiss you and kiss you and kiss you until all this crap is over.”

“The Mr. Charming act isn’t working Michael, who is she?” Brooke demanded.

“Her name is Vanessa York.  Ridge and I knew her a long, long time ago.” He started.

“Is she the one?” Brooke asked.

“The one that Ridge wanted to marry? The one that was a virgin until I changed it? Yeah, that’s the one.” Michael laughed.

“She’s pretty.” Brooke pouted.

“Is she?” Michael asked innocently.

“Don’t give me that crap Michael Copeland, you know she is.  So she was your virgin conquest and now she’s back and you want to see her.”

“Did I say that?  I was just stunned.  I had no idea she even lived around here.  Brooke I was a shit in those days, once I had her and ruined it for Ridge I moved on.  I really wasn’t all that interested in some virginal kid who didn’t know how to please a man.  I liked the experienced ones.”
“So you stole her virginity and then dumped her?”

“I didn’t steal anything, she gave it quite willingly.”

“But she was in love with Ridge. Ridge!” She gasped.  “Poor Ridge and Taylor.  If she goes inside and he acts the way you just did.” She left the rest unspoken.

“Yeah, he’s in for as much fun as I’m having right now.” He laughed.  “I wonder if Taylor is going to give him the third degree?”

“If she’s smart she will.” Brooke said with a frown.

“You can’t really be mad at me.” Michael laughed again.

“I don’t like thinking about you and other women.”

“So says the woman who is sharing a table with her husband and her ex-husband.” He laughed.

“You have all the answers don’t you Mr. Smartass.”

“Is this my loving wife?” He said in mock horror. “My one and only?”

“I better be your only.”

“Come on.” He said as he took her hand.

“Are we going in to see her?” Brooke asked unhappily.

“No.” He said.  “We’re going to find Ridge’s car.”

“Why?” She asked.

“I want to make out with my wife.” He smiled.  She looked at him and her eyes lit up. 

“Really?” She asked. 

“Really.”  He answered with a sexy smile. 

 

 

Bridget lifted a spoonful of ice cream to her mouth and licked it off.  “Too bad the movie wasn’t as good as this.” She told Adrienne.

“It was bad, but I had a good time.  I hope you did too.”

“It was okay.” Bridget said.

“You know it’s okay to like me Bridget.  Your mother does.”

“I still don’t really trust you Adrienne.” Bridget said honestly.

“Hey, I broke a date with Connor to spend time with you.”

“You probably wanted to spend it with Michael.” Bridget said as she stared at the woman.

“If I wanted to do that I would be back at your house.  I’m not trying to come between Brooke and Mike.  I wish you’d trust me.”

“Why do you even care?” Bridget asked her.

“Because Mike means a hell of a lot to me and he loves your mother and he loves you.”

“Whatever.” Bridget sighed and looked around the Ice Cream Parlor. 

“If you’d like to go talk to your friends go ahead Bridget.” Adrienne told her.

“No, it’s okay.  I was just looking to see if I knew anyone here.”

“And do you?” Adrienne inquired.

“Not really.  There are some kids from school, but none of them are my friends.  We really don’t hang out in Ice Cream places.”

“I offered you coffee or a burger Bridget.  We didn’t have to come here, ice cream was your choice.” Adrienne was getting a little tired of defending herself with the girl.  She wanted to give Michael and Brooke private time but if Bridget didn’t knock it off soon she’d deliver the brat on their doorsteps and finally go back home.

 

 

“Are you going to help me clean this shit up or what?” Joey asked Felicia as he picked up container after soggy container.

“I’m sorry.” She said.  She knelt down next to him and started picking things up. “I don’t know what got into me.”

He looked at her and took her hand.  “Felicia, what happened with Mike that makes you judge me like this?”

“We have a history.” She simply stated.

“I have a history with plenty of people but I don’t go around starting food fights.”

“I said I was sorry.” She pulled her hand back and stood up.

“Get me some wet paper towels okay?” He asked her.

She went to the sink and pulled several from the roll and wet them.  Then she returned to the floor and helped him wipe up the mess.  Joey got up and helped Felicia to her feet.  She threw away the soiled towels and looked at the mess on the table.  She looked at Joey and started to laugh.  It was an infectious laugh and he found himself joining her.  She opened one of the containers and turned to him.  “It’s not that bad, if you have some plates and forks we can still eat.”

“So you’ll stay?” He asked.

“I could eat.” She smiled.

 

 

“Ouch.” Michael groaned as he got into the backseat of the car with Brooke. “Damn it my leg.” He said as he clutched it and winced in pain.

“We should get in the front.” She told him.

“Then we’d have the console between us.  I’ll adjust.” He smiled but she could tell he was really hurting.

“Why don’t I go pull the seat up?” Brooke suggested.

“Looks and brains too, what did I do to deserve it?” He laughed.

“Hmmph.” She said.  She got out, opened the front door and pulled the seats up as far as they could go.

“Are you still mad?” Michael asked her.

“No, I just don’t like thinking about that woman and I know you are.”  She got out of the front and settled herself back in the backseat with her husband again. Michael pulled her into his arms and kissed her neck.

“I have to admit that I am intrigued.  I haven’t seen her in years, I thought she had moved out east and seeing her here, well I have to wonder why?”

“Do you think she still loves you?” Brooke asked.

“Sweetie I don’t think she ever loved me.  She loved Ridge, but I pulled a few moves on her. I was a bad boy.  I told you that.  But no, after all these years I’m sure she hasn’t given us a single thought.” 

 

 
“I’m glad you got out of that world.” Taylor told Ridge after Paul and Jimmy had left them.

“And why is that Doc?”

“I did enjoy seeing you up on stage but they seem to be stuck in the past a bit, you know, sort of immature.  They still brag about their conquests with women and the way they were talking about Michael, well I know he was embarrassed.”  She took a sip of her wine.

“We can leave if you want.” Ridge told her.  “Except I really don’t want to interrupt Mike and Brooke.”

“Interrupt them?” Taylor asked.  “Aren’t they just getting air?”

“Actually I gave Mike the car keys.  I thought he and Brooke looked like they wanted some privacy.”

Taylor looked at him and laughed.  “I guess we all haven’t grown up then.  Seems the mood may have swept over the whole table.”

“Come on Doc, do we ever get too old to wanna fool around with the one we love?” He asked her.

“In the car? In public? You know Ridge this may not be a really good idea.  What if the press happen to track us down and they find Michael and Brooke in a compromising position in our car?”

“I don’t think they’re going to be doing THAT Doc.  Just being alone.”

“Hmmm, isn’t that what bedrooms are for?”

“And living rooms, and kitchens and dining rooms.” He said punctuating each suggestion with a kiss.

Taylor laughed hard and loud at Ridge, knowing how true his words were.  She too had been indiscreet on more than one occasion and he had called her on it.  She leaned in close to him for another kiss.  “Let’s give them a little longer and then maybe we should go home, besides, I’m sure Michael is starting to feel tired by now.”

“I could use a bed too.” Ridge saw with a suggestive laugh.

“And I sure hope you aren’t tired.”  She told him.

 

 

Vanessa York Callahan Monroe sat at the bar and ordered a Vodka and Tonic but before it was made she found herself surrounded by Paul and Jimmy. 

“You made it.” Paul said.  He leaned over and kissed her cheek.

“I almost didn’t.  But when Jim called me.” She left the rest unspoken as her eyes followed Jimmy’s. “Ridge.”  She sighed.  “And Mike is here too?” She asked.

“He and his wife went for a walk.”

“It’s been a long time.  What made them show up?  Did you call them?” She asked.

“We called Ridge.” Paul admitted.  “Nothing like getting the old gang together.”

“Do they know I’m with you?” Vanessa asked.

“We never got around to that.  Should we have?” Paul asked.

“I’m not hiding.  I just wanted to prepare myself.  He still looks good.” She smiled.  She watched as Ridge kissed the pretty woman next to him.  “That’s his wife isn’t it?  The doctor?”

“Her name is Taylor and she’s okay.  Ness if this makes you uncomfortable you don’t have to see them.  We just didn’t want you to miss your chance.”

“So many years, so many things have happened.  I wonder if he can still get to me?”  She asked.

“Ridge or Cope?” Jimmy asked.

“Ridge.  Mike was a mistake, a fun and sexy one but a mistake.  When I think of how different my life would be today if I hadn’t gone with him that night.  Two failed marriages, a lousy job.  I’d be married to a famous designer.  I might have three kids.”  She sighed.

“Awhh come on Ness, your life isn’t that bad now is it? You got us.” Paul said with a hug. “Will you sing tonight?”

“I’m not sure that I can with him out there.” She said. “Even after all this time I think he can still get to me.”  She looked over at Ridge and Taylor again.  “They seem happy.  Do they seem happy to you too?”

“Not as happy and Cope and his wife.” Jimmy told her.

“Mike is married too?” She asked.  “I never thought he’d do that.  I know he married that Adrienne Banner woman but wasn’t that sort of a lark?”

“He sang her a love song.” Paul told her.

“Adrienne?” She asked, obviously confused.

“No Brooke, his wife.” Paul explained.

“Well he could always charm the panties off a girl, the problem was when you went to retrieve them there were six or seven other pairs there.” She sighed.  “My biggest mistake ever.” She said again.
“Want to go talk to him?” Jimmy asked.
“Not yet.” She said reaching for her drink.  “I need more fortification.” 

 

 

“Well, that wasn’t a total disaster.” Joey said as he cleared the table.  “I think most of the food was salvaged.”

“I’m sorry I overreacted like that.” Felicia told him. 

“It’s really odd though isn’t it?  I mean of all the people in the world we meet up.” Joey said with a chuckle.  “In fact if it had happened a month or so ago I wouldn’t have even known the Forrester connection.”

“You’re that estranged from Mike?” She asked.

“I’m trying to change that.” He said.  “I hope that doesn’t bother you.”

“He’s your brother, I could never suggest you do anything differently. It just complicates things for us.”

“Won’t you tell me what it is with you and Mike?”

“It was a long time ago and it’s something I don’t like to talk about.” She told him.

“Did he hurt you? Did he dump you? You gotta know I am nothing like him.  I may look a little like him or sound a little like him but we’re really different.”

“He’s a good man Joey.  Things happened a long time ago that we really didn’t have control of.  It left me scarred but I don’t hold it against him, not anymore.  But it hurts to think about it and when I found out you were his brother it was a little hard to take.”

He walked to the sink and turned on the hot water, he squirted a little dish detergent in and turned back to her.  “And now?  Now that you’ve had some time to think about it?”

“Joey Copeland isn’t Mike Copeland and being like Mike Copeland isn’t all that bad after all.” She smiled.

“So we’ve accepted it.  Will they?” He wondered.

“Mike doesn’t really have anything to do with my life, but if you’re trying to have a relationship it could get weird.  But Joey, I need to know what you were hinting at about Bridget.  She’s just a kid.  You weren’t really involved with her were you?”

 

 

Lauren switched the light on and led Connor inside.  “Brandy?” She asked.

“Fine.” He agreed.  He sat down on the couch and looked around.  “Nice suite.”

“Yes, but if I intend on staying in town much longer I’m going to have to get an apartment.  Hotels are nice but costly.”

“Is Fenmore’s having problems?” Connor asked.

“It will if I piss away all the profits.” She laughed.  She opened the bar and took out a bottle of brandy and two snifters.  “Take off your tie and get comfortable.”

“Just my tie?” He asked.

“The night is still young.” She smiled.

“Actually I meant my shoes but.” He grinned back at her.

“Let’s just see where the night leads counselor.”

 

 

Vanessa finished her second drink and pushed the glass away.  “I wanna sing.” She said to Paul, who was still sitting with her.

“Cool.” He said with a smile. 

“Where’d Jimmy go?” She asked.

“I think he went to do a line.” He told her.

“Oh.” She said.  “You think I can blow him away?”

“Jimmy?” Paul asked.

“No, Ridge.” She laughed at him.  “God I wish I still got high like you two, I could sure use it tonight.”

“I got a pharmacy backstage, anything your heart desires.” Paul told her.

“Thanks but no thanks, two Vodka tonics is about all this lady can handle these days.  Besides it’s really bad for my voice.”  She cleared her throat and looked back at the bartender.  “Give me a bottle of water will you Pete?”

“Sure Ness.” He said.  He pulled out a bottle, took off the cap and handed it to her.  “You gonna sing tonight?”

“Yeah, I think I am.” 

“Too bad that guy from the record studio never showed up last week.” He commiserated.

“I’m too old for the big break.”  She frowned.  “But dreams die hard huh?”

“You’re good Ness.  Don’t let your dreams go.  It can still happen.” 

“Yeah and some day you’ll change into Russell Crowe too.” She said.  She put the bottle to her mouth and took a gulp.  “Damn I want a smoke.”

“You quit too damn much.” Paul laughed.

“I’m not a kid anymore Pauly, time that I grew up and faced facts.  I’ll never be famous, I’ll never be rich, I’ll never meet the man of my dreams.  But I can still belt out a tune and I can still turn a guys head and I got a roof over my own head too.”  She looked over at Ridge and Taylor’s table again.  “She doesn’t look like she has a care in the world does she?  Damn pampered bitch.  She got my life.”  She put down the bottle and looked longingly at the vodka on the shelf.  “Maybe just one more.” She told Pete.

 

 

“Sweetheart this isn’t working.” Michael said to Brooke as he struggled back into a sitting position.  “I’m in way too much pain.  I need my pills, I have to go home, I need some sleep.  I’m sorry.” He touched her face.  “All I do is complain but I don’t mean to.  It’s just not as easy as I hoped it would be.  My mind is racing.  I keep thinking about everything we have to do, all the things that could work against us.”

“Michael don’t.”  Brooke said with concern.  “It’s all going to work out.  Colin is the best and so is Storm and we have Connor and Bryan too.  It’s going to be fine.  You can’t keep beating yourself up.”

“I want to kill her Brooke, I want to kill her for what she did to me.” He said with a punch to the car seat.  “Why?  Why did she have to do this?  She ruined everything, every f*cking thing!”
“You have every right to be angry but you’re letting her win when you get this way.” Brooke told him. She ran her hand up and down his arm.  “Michael you are going to win this and everything is going to be back to normal soon.”

“I keep thinking about him Brooke.” He said as his eyes welled with tears.  “I love him and now he’s lost to us forever.”
“Jason.” She said softly.  “Oh Michael I’m so sorry.  I wanted him too.”

“He’s so alone and I can’t even go visit him.”

“Why not?” She asked.  “They can’t keep you away from him.”

“I’ve been accused of raping a child Brooke.  I can’t go and visit him without setting off a shit load of alarms.  It’s better for him if I make a clean break.  It’s just not so good for me.  Damn, that kid got under my skin.  I never realized I could miss him so much.”  He wiped his eyes with his sleeve.

“Did you talk to Bryan?” She asked.

“Yeah.  He’s working on it.  If there’s any family out there he’s gonna find it.”  He looked at her and sighed.  “Brooke he has to have family.  I couldn’t bear to see him end up in an orphanage.”

 

 

“Nobody’s home.” Bridget said as she checked the downstairs rooms.

“Um, maybe they’re in bed.” Adrienne suggested.

“It’s not that late.” Bridget frowned. “Oh, I get it.  Maybe. They can’t be out, Mom and Mike’s cars are both here.”

“Let’s not forget Ridge and Taylor were here though.” Adrienne told her.  “Maybe they went out for a drive or a drink or something.”

“They drank here.” Bridget said.  She held up a half empty wine glass and an almost full can of beer.

“Then they’re probably in bed.” Adrienne smiled.  “Good, they need alone time, they need to rest and relax.”

“I’m just going to check.” Bridget told her. 

“I’ll wait here.” Adrienne replied.  She started to clean up the glasses and cans.  She was at the kitchen sink washing them when Bridget came in behind her.

“They’re not there.” She said. She looked worried.

“Honey I’m sure everything is alright.”

“Maybe he’s sick.  Maybe they arrested him again.  Oh Adrienne, what could have happened?” Bridget asked as tears formed in her eyes. 

As angry as she had been before Adrienne felt nothing but compassion now for the girl.  She put down the dishrag and put her arms around her.  “I’m sure that didn’t happen.  Everything is okay.  Why don’t we try one of their cell phones?” She suggested.

“Yeah.” Bridget said.  She took a breath and looked at the woman.  “Do you want to call?”

“Sure.” She said.  She let go of Bridget and walked to the wall phone and picked it up.  She punched in a number and listened to it ring but no one was picking up.  Bridget walked out of the room and returned with a ringing cell phone. 

“He left it here.”  She said.  “Mike never leaves without his phone and his beeper.”

“Honey these are different times.  Mike isn’t working right now.  I’m sure he wasn’t even thinking about a phone.  Do you have your mothers number?” She asked.  “I’ll try her.”

“Let me.” Bridget said.  She knew Michael’s phone was programmed for Brooke’s.  The cell phone was the second number and she punched it in and waited.

 

 

Felicia put down her bottle of beer and picked up the TV Guide.  “I swear there is never anything to watch on television.”  She looked at the shelf next to his TV and saw that there were numerous tapes.  “Wow.” She said as she walked over to them.  “You must have something we can watch here.”

“No!” Joey said as he grabbed the tape out of her hand.

“I wasn’t going to hurt it.” She said.

“This is work Felicia.” He said.  He quickly put the tape back before she could see the label on it.  If she had seen the two names listed she would not only have a ton of questions but she would never trust him again.  He was going to have to change all the labels.  Taylor and Ridge were not common names and he was not ready to have an explanation for her.  He looked at the clock on the wall.  “It’s getting late.  Maybe I should be getting you home anyway.”

“Are you trying to get rid of me?” She asked him.  “I believe you about Bridget. I thought we were okay.”

“No, I just know we had a weird night, a long night and you might be tired.” He smiled.

“I am.” She said.  She looked towards his open bedroom door.  “I’m very tired.” She giggled.  She turned to him, smiled and walked into the bedroom.

“Felicia?” He asked in shock.  When he regained his composure he followed her inside and was even more shocked to find her lying there gloriously naked and waiting for him on his bed.

 

 

“We should have left a note.” Michael told Brooke.  “The poor kid sounded terrified.”

“I’m glad you answered.  She might not have believed me.” Brooke added.

“Well I assured her we’re both fine and we’ll be home soon.  Ade said she’d stay with her till we got home but I told her Bridget would be okay, now I’m second guessing myself.” Michael said with a sigh.

“Why honey?  Bridget isn’t afraid to be alone.”

“I’m just wondering how she’ll handle it if the reporters come back.  But she did say that there weren’t any when they got home.”  He said with a weak smile.  “Thank goodness for small favors huh?”

“I know.” Brooke agreed.  “And I think Ade deserves her life back.  Maybe she can still catch up with Connor, I know she had a date with him tonight until she broke it to take Bridget out.”

“Ade has been good to us.” Michael said.  “When this is all over we’ll have to do something special for her to thank her.”

“Yes.  That’s a wonderful idea.” Brooke said.  She kissed him on the lips.  “My always thoughtful husband.  But now I think we had better go and see if Ridge and Taylor are ready to go home.”

“You are an angel.  Yes, please let’s get them and go home.” He told her.

Brooke kissed him and opened the door. She got out and watched him struggle to get out after her.  He lost his balance and grabbed onto the car for support.  “Sorry, I guess I was sitting too long.” He apologized.

“I think you should get into the front seat where there is more leg room and wait.  I’ll go in and get them.” Brooke told him.  “I don’t want you hurting yourself any more, besides I can be in and out before you even get halfway there.”

“Cruel, you are so cruel woman.  But you’re right too.” He laughed.  He opened the front passenger door and adjusted the seat again.  Brooke helped him sit and stretch his leg out. 

“I wasn’t trying to be cruel you know.” She told him.

“I know honey, I was teasing.  Just go get them okay?”

 

 

“Maybe we should go out and find them.” Ridge said to Taylor when he caught her yawning.

“It’s been an emotional night.” She said. “I’m sure more so for them.”

“I just don’t want to walk in on something I shouldn’t be seeing.” He laughed.

“I doubt Michael is up to that yet Ridge, he’s been through a tremendous ordeal.  I think he needs to be home about now.”

Ridge pulled out his wallet and took out some money to leave on the table when the lights once more were dimmed.  “I guess the guys are coming on again.” He said.

“I know you’d like to see them Ridge but I am tired and we have to think of Michael.” Taylor mildly protested.

“It’s okay, we can go.” He agreed.  He put money down and reached to help her stand.  “We can always come back and see them and if you and Brooke don’t care to come Mike and I can come alone.”

“Good.” She laughed.  She looked up at the stage.  “I guess they have another singer after all.”

“What do you mean?” He asked but when he turned to face the stage and saw the woman in front of the microphone his voice caught and he looked like a deer caught in headlights. 

“Ridge?” Taylor called out as she grabbed his arm.  “Ridge, sweetheart what’s wrong?”

 

 

Stephanie walked back into the living room from the kitchen and glared at Eric.  “I told you that I want you to leave.”

“Stephanie we have to talk, we can fix things, it hasn’t gone too far.”

“The hell it hasn’t!” She shouted.  “You’re sleeping with that bitch! You’re sleeping with her and you have the nerve to even suggest coming back to my bed! You’re vile and disgusting Eric. The only reason I even put up with you for a moment tonight is that you are still the father of my children.  If you want to talk about Felicia or any of the others say your peace, otherwise I want you to leave.  This is no longer your home.”  She walked to a soft, comfortable chair and sat down.  “I’m waiting!”

“I think we’ve said all that there is to say about our daughter Stephanie.  She’s an adult and she makes her own decisions.  You’re going to have to accept them or you’ll lose her forever.”

“And you have no idea what you’re talking about.” She spit at him.  “You have no idea what she is going through right now! You have no idea the pain that she is suffering because of that whore!”

“Morgan didn’t do anything to Felicia.  If anyone is suffering it’s you, Ridge and Taylor and for that I forever will be sorry.  It’s over Stephanie, I swear it’s over.  Call it a midlife crisis, call it what you will but it’s over.” He repeated.

“In the first place you’re far too old to be having a midlife crisis, you already did that when you married the whore, and she is the whore I am referring to!”

“Brooke?” He asked.  “What the hell does Brooke have to do with any of this?  Stephanie the woman is having her own problems and they are not part of our lives, except for her absence at Forrester.  Why must you always blame everything that you are unhappy with in life on Brooke?  It’s not normal.  It’s a sickness Stephanie and you need to get over it.”

“How dare you.” Stephanie stood up and walked up to him.  She pointed her index finger in his face.  “How dare you even think about judging me!”

“Then explain it to me Stephanie! Tell me how any of this is Brooke’s fault.”

“She brought him back, she brought him into our lives and Felicia is suffering and I will never forgive her for it.”

“What the hell are you talking about? Who did Brooke bring back? Grant?”

“Just go Eric, go before I say something I don’t want to say.”  She turned and walked out of the room, leaving her estranged husband more confused than ever.

 

 

“Felicia, I um, I.” Joey stuttered as he stood in the doorway staring at her.

“Don’t you like what you see?” She asked. 

“You’re wearing nothing but a smile, how can I not.” He told her.  “But Felicia, I’m just not sure we’re ready for this.  I like you, I like you a lot and I don’t want to f*ck it up by making it all about quick sex.”

“Who said it has to be quick?” She grinned. Joey regained his composure and walked over to the bed.  He carefully covered her with the bedspread.  Felicia frowned and looked at him.  “You don’t find me attractive?  You don’t want me?” She asked.

“I’m just not ready to take it to this level.  Like I said, I like you and I want to see if there is something real with us.  Felicia I have had sex with a lot of women and I doubt I could tell you more than two or three names.  I don’t want you to become one of them.  Please don’t take this as an insult cause it’s really meant as a complement.”

“It doesn’t feel like one.” She said as her eyes pooled with tears.  She pulled the bedspread tightly around her.  “Get out and I’ll get dressed and leave.”

“No, no, please don’t take it this way.” Joey begged her.  He sat down next to her and took her hand.  “I’m not Mike.  I’m not into all the casual relationships like he is.  I haven’t really ever had a relationship.  I’m new at this.  I don’t want to screw it up.  I want to take it slow and let it build.  Felicia I never met a woman who blew me away like you do.”

“Really?” She whispered.

“Really.” He said.  He hugged her to him.  “I really want to do this the right way.”

“Please don’t send me away, I’ll look so foolish.” She said. 

“What? How could you look foolish?”

“Can I sleep on your couch?” She asked him.

“No.” He answered quickly.

“Oh.” She was too stunned to even ask why.

“You’ll sleep in here, I’ll sleep on the couch.  We’ll meet up in the morning.” He told her.  “And you know what?”

“What?” She asked him.

“I make really good pancakes.” He smiled and kissed her.

 

 

Brooke was stunned when she entered the bar and saw the brunette up on the stage singing.  She had a sexy voice, a whiskey voice, a seductive voice and for a moment Brooke stopped in her tracks to listen to her.  Then she saw Taylor standing staring at Ridge who in turn was staring at the woman on stage.  She repressed a smile and a giggle.  She knew she should have more sympathy for her friends being that they had been so supportive but a part of her found it amusing that Ridge was indeed going to have to deal with the wrath of Taylor.  He should know better than to look at that woman that way.  She knew if Michael had they’d still be fighting.  Her man was far from perfect but he was honest and he hadn’t held back for a moment.  She wondered if she could intrude on this moment but decided for Michael’s sake she had to.  She walked around the tables until she reached them.

“Well? Are you going to answer me or not Ridge?” Taylor asked.

“Guys.  I’m sorry to interrupt but Michael isn’t feeling well, do you think we can go home?” Brooke asked them both.  Ridge just kept staring at the woman and Taylor turned to Brooke.

“If you can capture his attention.” She said.  “It appears that my husband is fascinated by the singer.”

“Ridge.” Brooke pulled on his sleeve.  “Ridge Michael is in pain, we have to leave now.”

“Wwhat?” he asked, coming out of his trance. 

“I said Michael is hurting.  We want to go home.” Brooke repeated.

“Michael?” He asked and looked around.

“He’s waiting in the car, the walk was too much for him.” Brooke told him.  “Can we please go?”

“I really want to know what the story is with this woman.” Taylor said. She stamped her foot on the floor in anger. 

“Taylor it’s not what you think.” Ridge said turning back to the stage and then to Taylor.  “She’s someone I knew years ago.  I haven’t seen her in, well in years.”

“You can tell her about Vanessa later Ridge, we really need to go home.” Brooke insisted.

“You know her Brooke?” Taylor asked.

“Michael saw her outside, he told me who she was.  She’s Vanessa York.” Brooke said to Taylor as if it was supposed to mean something to her.

“Who is Vanessa York Ridge?” Taylor asked her husband who was still transfixed by the woman singing.  Taylor turned to look at her and at that exact moment her eyes zeroed in on Ridge’s and she could have sworn she puckered her mouth in a kiss at him.  “We’re leaving now.” Taylor said.  She grabbed his arm and started to lead him away.  Brooke turned back when she heard the woman chuckle in the middle of her song.  There was more to this story than Ridge seemed to want to admit and Brooke just wanted to be home and away from it all.

 

 

The dunes and the bushes gave her good cover but the moon was almost full and it was bright so Morgan was a little bit scared that someone would see her.  She was also angry.  Eric had betrayed her and she wanted revenge, revenge on him and his entire family.  Taylor and the children would die and Ridge and Eric and Stephanie would finally know what pain was all about. And when she felt Ridge had suffered enough then she would be there to ease his pain and to become the wife she should have been to him all along.  Tonight, tonight they would die.  She vowed to herself.

 

 

Blake Hayes was angry.  Taylor and Ridge had still not returned.  He had watched them at Brooke’s house, he had watched Brooke Logan’s pathetic husband dressing in the living room with the insipid Ridge watching on and trying to help.  He was sick of that man being part of Brooke’s life, of hurting his Taylor.  But soon that would be over.  Soon he would be able to separate them and Taylor would turn to him again, a man she loved and trusted.  He switched back from Brooke’s house to Taylor’s beach house. It was quiet.  The nanny was sleeping in her room and the children were also in bed.  Now would be a perfect time for Joey to be setting up things, making it happen like he did with Bryan, but his assistant was becoming undependable.  He needed to get his brother under his thumb, then he would have Joseph back again where he wanted him.  The new man was good, but he didn’t have the talents or instincts that Joseph had.  But what the new man was was scared.  Joseph was getting too complacent.  It was time to put the fear of God back in him, Blake thought with a cruel laugh.  He was about to switch back to the Copeland’s when something caught his attention.  Something had moved outside.  It could be an animal, it could be the wind but something told Blake that it wasn’t.  Something told him to stick to this picture and protect his Taylor at all odds.  He zoomed in and prepared himself for a long night.

 

 

Connor reached over and touched the red hair of the beautiful woman in bed with him.  He smiled to himself and sighed.  She was spectacular and he was happy to be with her.  He rolled closer and pulled her into his arms and kissed her. 

“Connor.” She moaned.  She met his lips with her own. He rolled on top of her and to her pleasure he buried himself deep inside her for the second time that night.

 

 

The ride back to the Copeland’s was quiet and uncomfortable.  Taylor was annoyed at Ridge and he didn’t like her questioning. Michael was in pain and worried about what would greet them at home and Brooke was just anxious to get home.  She intended to pamper her husband and make his first night back in their bed one to remember.  She looked over at Taylor and smiled. 

“Come on Taylor, don’t ruin our nice evening.” She told her.

“I’m not the one who ruined it Brooke.  All he has to do is be honest with me.  But no, he’s shutting me out again.  Then again why am I surprised, this certainly isn’t the first time.” She shot daggers with her eyes at him.

“Knock off the dramatics Taylor, I told you she was just someone I knew.”

“You told me nothing, Brooke was the one who said who she is.  If it was left to you I’d be left out in the cold again.”

“Women.” Ridge muttered under his breath.

“I don’t have to take this Ridge.” Taylor told him angrily. 

“And I did nothing wrong Taylor.” He reminded her. “Or is it against the law to look at women now?”

“You should have learned your lesson about looking Ridge.” Brooke told him.

“Oh that’s rare coming from you Logan.  If I remember correctly you spent quite a few years coming on to me, stripping for me, throwing yourself at me.  I think you wanted more than looking from me.”

“Watch it Ridge.” Michael said sharply.  “That’s my wife you’re talking to.  What ever history you have it is not relevant to what happened tonight with you and Vanessa and I’d appreciate you leave Brooke out of it.”

Ridge rolled his eyes and looked forward, driving on in silence again.

“I want to know who she is and what she means to you Ridge!” Taylor insisted.

“We will discuss this later, when we are at home and alone.  Subject closed!” Ridge told her.

Taylor crossed her arms over her chest and fumed.  Brooke tried to concentrate on the view out that window and Michael closed his eyes and tried to forget about the pain he was in.

 

 

Colin walked back into the bedroom of the hotel suite and sat next to Storm.  “Congratulate me Storm.” He told him.

“Congratulations.  What did you do?” Storm asked.  He was curious, he knew that Colin had been on the phone and the computer for hours after returning from seeing Michael and Brooke.

“Well, I got the tests set up for the men.  By this time tomorrow we’ll know if they test positive.” He grinned.

“You’re a fast worked.” Storm said. He sat up and reached for the bottle of water on the nightstand. Colin quickly got up and handed it to him.

“Ah, but that’s not all.” He said. “I spoke to Debra Fulton and she is going to have Sara ready to talk to me tomorrow.”

“You’re kidding?” Storm asked him.  “Now I never thought that was going to happen.  Why is she going along with this?”

“Debra doesn’t seem to want to but Sara does.  I think the kid is feeling guilty.  Storm I’m gonna break her and I am gonna break her tomorrow.”

“What time are you meeting her?  Do you want me to take Michael for the tests?” Storm asked.

“Tests?” Colin questioned.

“The HIV test and the sperm sample.” Storm said.

“Oh, well he was tested in the prison hospital.  He tests negative, I gave him the good news today.  As for the sperm sample, well I think he might feel self conscious having his brother-in-law take him for that so if I can’t get my times settled I’m going to ask Bryan Jackson to take him.” Colin explained.

“You sure can’t have Connor Davis do it.” Storm laughed.

“And may I ask you again what part of Appalachia you Logan’s grew up?” Colin teased.

“We are looking a bit inbred aren’t we?” Storm chuckled.  “But you know I’m right.  Connor can’t be the one to do that.”

“Connor is not taking an active role in this case Storm.  It’s gonna be me, and you if I need you.  Bryan is basically working on a separate issue for Mike so he will only run a few errands for me.”

“Oh he must love that, reduced to a gopher.” Storm cackled. Then he frowned.  “What the hell kind of separate issue could Mike be worried about at a time like this?”

“It’s about a little boy in the hospital.  An orphan.”

“And what does this have to do with Michael and Brooke?” Storm asked.

“They planned on adopting him.  Now it’s obvious that isn’t going to happen.  No matter how good I am that would be tied up in red tape till the kid is eighteen so Mike is having Bryan handle the investigation.”
“What kind of investigation?” Storm wondered.

“Bryan is hiring detectives all over the country.  Mike wants to find this kids family.  He wants him in a good home.  I have to admire him Storm, all this shit coming down on him and he’s worried about a little boy.”

“Maybe I’ve underestimated him.  Do you know why they wanted to adopt him? Brooke never mentioned a word to me.  How do they know him? What’s the story?”

Colin looked at him and sighed.  “I don’t have a lot of details Storm.  I’m really more concerned with doing my own job but from what Bryan told me the kid was Michael’s patient.  He was a burn victim.  His entire family was killed in the fire.  Mike took a shine to him and so did Brooke and Bridget.  The kid seems to love them too.  So with the way things went Mike wants to at least insure that he has a good home and doesn’t end up in an orphanage.”

“And isn’t the state looking for family?”

“Sure they are but their resources are limited.  There are so many kids and only so much money.  They have to cut it off at some point and they’ve reached that point.  Michael won’t accept it and with his money he can afford to take it further.  I hope it works, I don’t want him to be consumed with this when his first priority has to be his own defense.”

Colin walked to the closet and took out a hanger.  He removed his jacket and hung it up.  Storm watched as he unbuckled his belt and let his trousers fall to the floor. His eyes were on Colin’s firm butt as he bent over to pick them up and put them on the hanger too.  Colin turned to him.  “I’m going to brush my teeth and I’ll be right back.”
“Hurry.” Storm said.

“Oh I will.” Colin smiled at his lover and walked into the bathroom.

 

 

“She was really mad.” Brooke laughed as she put her arm around Michael’s waist. They were standing at the foot of the stairs preparing for the long, hard trek.

“So were you.” He said.  He leaned over and kissed her.

“But I got over it didn’t I?”
“Maybe cause I never cheated on you and we have a more trusting relationship Brooke.” He said seriously.

“Morgan hurt them more than I ever realized.” She sighed.

“F*ck Morgan, I don’t like the way he was talking about you.”

“I know, but he was in a mood and Michael, he was so good to us tonight, I’m glad you didn’t push it.”

“I knew you didn’t want me to.” He said. “Okay, I’m ready to start.”

“Let’s take it really slowly, one step at a time and no arguments, I can see the pain on your face.” Brooke scolded.

“You won’t get one out of me.  I am hurting, but I feel good too Brooke, it was so good to feel free again and I really do have Ridge and Taylor to thank, as well as you of course.” He kissed her again.

“He did come through for you Michael.”

“He proved himself a friend when I really needed one.” He agreed.  “Okay, let’s go.” He moaned and put his foot up on the first step.

 

 

Taylor slammed the car door and stormed into the house, leaving Ridge staring at her back.  He locked the car and followed her inside.

“Come on Doc, why are you acting this way?”
“Would you be quiet! The children are sleeping.” She said hushing him.

“I want to talk to you, I want to know why you’re so mad. Damn it Taylor we had a great night.  Why are you ending it this way?”

“After all I put up with from you with Morgan you have the nerve to ask me that?”  She grabbed the kettle and turned the water on, splashing it all over as she filled it.  She slammed it down and turned on the gas. 

“Now what the hell does Morgan have to do with anything?” He muttered.

“Another woman Ridge? Another woman from your past that I know nothing about?  I have to wonder if you’d tell me anything unless I found out about it some other way.  I have to wonder if I know you at all!  Now you are going to tell me who this Vanessa is and what she means to you and why you couldn’t take your eyes off her and you are going to tell me now!”

She turned to face him and there was fire in her eyes.

“She was just a girl.” He answered sheepishly.

“Just a girl? Obviously Michael Copeland thought she was important enough to tell Brooke about her.  I certainly expect the same respect from you!”

“Michael Copeland has more reason to explain her than I do.” He said angrily.

“Michael Copeland wasn’t standing there mooning over her!” Taylor shouted.  She opened the refrigerator and took out a lemon.  She grabbed a sharp knife and turned again to Ridge.

“Hey! Don’t kill me over her.” He said in an attempt to add humor to the situation but Taylor was in no mood for it.  She just frowned at him and started to cut the lemon.  “Doc I wasn’t mooning over her, she just caught me by surprise.”

“And why was that Ridge if she was more important to Michael than to you?” She asked him.  She opened the canister and took out a tea bag and put it in her cup.

“Michael has always been a playboy Taylor.”

“Ha! Kettle, you’re black said the pot.”  She growled at him.

“So we both were but he was worse than me, surely you caught onto that tonight.”

“I really don’t care about Michael Copeland’s past Ridge, that is Brooke’s problem, not mine.  I do care about yours and your total lack of trust and honesty.  I never even knew Morgan existed in your life until you impregnated her and now I’m faced with another woman who you just can’t seem to forget.  Now you have five minutes to tell me the truth Ridge! Five minutes!”

“Or what Taylor? You’ll turn into a pumpkin? You’ll walk out? You’ll send me to bed without my supper?”

“I’ve had just about enough out of you.”

“I can’t believe this!” He said, throwing up his arms in disgust.  “She was a woman I dated long before I even knew you existed.  I didn’t know you, I didn’t know Brooke, I didn’t even know Caroline.  Taylor it was years ago.  Why are you making such a big thing out of this?”

“Because you couldn’t tear your eyes off of her and you still haven’t told me what she was to you!”

“She was my fiancée alright?” he shouted.

The room suddenly turned silent.  Taylor grabbed the counter for support as she stared at Ridge in disbelief.  The whistling from the kettle finally broke the silence.  Taylor inched her way to the stove and turned it off, not once taking her eyes from his.

“Your fiancée?”  She finally got out.  “You were going to marry this woman?”

“It never happened Taylor, it ended.  And it was so long ago.”

“And you wanted to push this all on Michael?  What kind of a man are you?  I don’t even know you Ridge.” She said as her eyes filled with tears.

“She left me for him Taylor.”

“Oh, so that makes it alright?  Because Michael stole your girlfriend it means I don’t ever have to know about her?”

“Do I know about all the men in your life?  I sure didn’t know about Bryan Jackson did I?” He shot back.

“Don’t you dare twist this to make me the guilty one!”

“Fine! Then let’s just drop this.” He told her.

“Not until I know why if she meant so little to you you couldn’t take your eyes off of her! Damn it Ridge after all you put me through I deserve that much!”

“You married Jackson Taylor! The way I see it we are even so we can either forget it or.”

“Or what Ridge?”

“The hell with it! The hell with you!” He shouted.  He grabbed the keys from the end table.  “I’ll be home when I get there!” He said as he stormed out of the house.

 

 

“Idiot!  You can’t just leave her alone!  Something is wrong.  Something is very wrong.  You need to stay and protect her!” Blake screamed at Ridge on his television screen.  He watched the woman he loved sobbing her eyes out and then he switched to Ridge driving the car away like a maniac.  “Don’t worry Taylor, I’ll look after you.  You can count on me.” Blake said as he lovingly touched her image on his screen.

 

 

“Here.” Brooke said as she handed Michael two pills and a glass of water.

“Thanks sweetheart.” He smiled.  He put them in his mouth and swallowed them down.  She had already helped him out of his clothes and he was sitting on the bed in just his shorts.  Brooke had changed into a short, icy blue nightgown.  It was sheer with thin straps and Michael couldn’t seem to stop looking at her.  He found himself shivering with desire, desire he knew that he had to control at all costs.

“Are you cold?” She asked.
“Will you warm me if I am?” He asked as his eyes sparkled.

“You better believe it.” She told him.  “How’s your leg?”

“Throbbing.  Can you help me change the bandage?”

“Sure. Let me get a clean washcloth and new bandages.”  She started to walk away but he grabbed her hand and pulled her back. 

“You can’t imagine how much I love you.”

“I don’t have to imagine.” She said.  She smiled and kissed him.  She walked away to get the supplies and Michael looked into his own lap.

“Down boy.” He told himself.  “Damn it Brooke will never let me say no if she sees me like this.”

“I’d never force you to do something you’re scared of.” She said as she walked in.  She had heard him talking to himself.  “But I still think that if we’re careful there’s nothing we can’t do.”

“Brooke.” He said drawing her name out like a three-syllable word.

“Alright.” She said returning his tone but ending it with a smile and a laugh. “Can we at least cuddle?”

“Baby if you don’t cuddle with me I think I’ll die.” He laughed. She sat next to him and gently removed the bandage on his leg. “It looks infected.” She said.

He sat up and looked at it too.  “Yeah, it is a little bit but I’m taking antibiotics.  It’s starting to clear up.”

She washed it carefully an applied ointment.  Then she re-bandaged it for him. “How’s that?”

“Would you believe me if I said it felt better?” He asked her.

“No.” She giggled.  “Not this soon.”

“But it does, maybe it’s the pain pills?” He smiled at her. “But I think it’s the nurse.”

“You like her huh?” Brooke asked.

“No, I love her.” He said. “Now come here and get in my arms.  I want to hold you all night long.”

“Oh me too Michael, it’s been so long.”  She got into the bed with him and turned off the light.  He pulled her tightly into his arms and sighed. 

“I’m really home now.” He said.

“Home forever.” She promised.

 

 

Eric had no idea why he had returned to Morgan’s. He tried to convince himself it was to get the rest of his belongings but maybe the rejection he had suffered at Stephanie’s hands had been his undoing.  He put his key into the lock and turned the door.  It was dark inside but what got his immediate attention were the loud cries coming from the baby’s room.

“Morgan, why aren’t you calming him?” Eric shouted.  He took long strides to the child and found him scared and wet and hungry and alone.  He picked him up and carried him into the bedroom, determined to give Morgan a piece of his mind.  He was not prepared to find the room as empty as the rest of the apartment.  “You left him, you left him all alone again.  How could you Morgan? What kind of monster are you?”

 

 

Morgan waited patiently until all the lights had gone out.  Taylor was in bed and Ridge was gone.  Taylor and her children would die tonight.  She took the gun from her purse and caressed her cheek with it.  “You’ll be all mine soon Ridge, all mine.”

 

 

“What the hell?” Blake said as he stood.  There was a woman, a woman in the dunes outside Taylor’s house.  Ridge had left her all alone and there was a woman stalking her.  “It’s her!” He gasped.  “It’s Ridge’s crazy woman.  I’m coming Taylor, I’m coming!” He called out as he ran from his home.

 

 

Changes Part 110

 

 

Taylor blew her nose and looked out the window.  She couldn’t believe that Ridge would walk out on her like that, not after the whole Morgan fiasco.  She sat back on the bed and closed her eyes.  “I am not going to cry over you again Ridge, never again.”  She pulled the covers up and lay down again. 

“Mommy?” Thomas said as he stood in the doorway.

“Thomas.  What are you doing up?”

“I heard you and Daddy fighting.” He said in a frightened voice.

“Come here baby.” Taylor said holding her arms open to him.  “Do you want to sleep with Mommy?”

“Where’s Daddy?” He asked.

“Come here.” She repeated.  The boy ran to her and threw his arms around her.  “Daddy will be home soon.  He went out for a ride.” She said as she smoothed his hair.  She pulled the covers up and snuggled up with her son, softly singing him a lullaby.

 

 

Eric had searched the apartment until he found a small suitcase.  He packed some clothes, diapers, bottles, formula and food.  He pulled the car seat down from the closet and then grabbed several toys.  “We’re going away from here son.  We aren’t going to let your mother hurt you again.”  He put the baby down in his crib, made a couple of trips to his car with the supplies and returned.  “You don’t deserve my concern Morgan but I can’t be as cruel as you are.”  He grabbed a pen and a piece of paper and wrote her a short note saying he had Joshua and that he was safe, then he picked up the boy and left the apartment.

 

 

Joey turned the sound down lower on the television.  He couldn’t sleep and he didn’t want to disturb Felicia.  He couldn’t believe that he had left a beautiful, naked woman in his bed and had gone to sleep alone.  “Maybe I am changing.” He said to himself.  He looked at the time.  It was a lot earlier than he thought. Only eleven fifteen.  “Do it Joey.” He told himself.  He got up and picked up his phone.  He reached into his pocket and pulled out the piece of paper and carefully punched in the numbers.  “Be calm Joey, be calm.” He instructed himself.

“Hello?” Said a woman’s voice.  Joey couldn’t make himself speak.  “Hello? Is someone there?” She asked.

 

 

Ridge found himself on the highway, speeding at 80 MPH, with no idea where he was heading.  He was mad, mad at Taylor, mad at himself, mad at Vanessa for showing up again.  He wasn’t sure why she had had such an effect on him.  He had barely thought about her in years.  He thought back to the conversation he had had with his father when Michael had come back into their lives.  Eric had wondered if he still had resented his friend.  Ridge had been sure then that that wasn’t the case but now he doubted himself.  Was it the fact of seeing the woman who had thrown him away again?  She was still beautiful, but beautiful women were a part of his every day life.  It was more than that and he knew it.  Until he settled it in his mind he couldn’t go home.  How could he face Taylor when he didn’t have answers himself?  He saw a familiar turn off and decided to take it.  He needed to talk to someone.  He hoped he had picked the right person.

 

 

“Hello?” Brooke said again.  “Is anyone there?” She turned to face Michael.  “I hear someone but they aren’t talking.” She told him.

“Give me the phone.” He said.  He took it from her hand.  “Whoever this is either say something or leave us the hell alone.” He said roughly. “You got two seconds or I’m hanging up.”

“Mike?” Joey finally managed to get out. 

“Ah shit, Joey, what the f*ck are you calling me for?”

“Mike, I really need to talk to you.” He said.

“I think the time for us talking was over a long time ago.  You have a hell of a nerve calling my house and bothering my wife and family.  I know about Sara.” He sat up and turned the light on. 

“Is that your brother?” Brooke asked him.

“It is.” He told her.  “Don’t worry this isn’t going to take long.” He assured her.  She gently touched his arm.

“Michael be kind, he came through for you, give him a chance please.” She begged.

“You’re lucky my wife is here.” He said into the phone.  “What do you want?”

“Are you okay?” Joey asked.

“Like you care.”

“I do Mike, I’m so sorry for what happened to you.”

“I wanna know why the f*ck you slept with that kid Joey?  Was this a conspiracy?  Were you working with her to frame me and chickened out?  No, don’t even bother to answer me, I really don’t care.  As far as I’m concerned you no longer exist.”

“Mike listen to me.  I didn’t even know that you knew this chick and she had no idea who I was.  It was just a coincidence.  I was mad and horny and I went to that coffeehouse and she was all over me and I just went for it.  I thought she was older, she told me she was older.”

“Am I really supposed to believe this shit Joe?  I’ve known you your whole life and I know your style.  Joe Copeland doesn’t do anything without looking for a payoff, well you struck out this time.  You ain’t getting nothing from me, do you hear me? Nothing!” He shouted.

“Michael, honey please calm down.” Brooke begged him as she grabbed his arm.

“I don’t blame you for not believing me Mike.  But I swear that I didn’t know anything and as soon as Bridget told me what happened and all.”

“Don’t you f*cking even say her name.  I swear if you laid a hand on her I’ll kill you!”

“Mike I didn’t.  She’s a sweet kid and I really like her.  I’d never touch her like that, you have to believe me.”

“I don’t have to believe anything out of you.”

“I don’t blame you Mike.  But I’m changing, I swear I am.”

“Here come the violins.” Michael said sarcastically.  “How did you even know I was home?” He asked.

“You’re big time news Mike, it’s all over TV and the news and all.” He said sadly.  “I saw what they did to you.  I heard about it and I saw your picture.  Mike, I know what happened, I know how bad you’re hurting. Mike I’m so sorry.”

“You have no idea Joe.” He told him.

“Maybe I do.” Joey answered.  “I’ve done time and I know what those bastards are capable of.  Mike you’ll come through this.  But you have to believe me about Sara, the chick used me but she had no idea that she was doing your brother.  She wanted a guy to f*ck her, she wanted to be roughed up.”

“You roughed her up?” Michael shouted.  “No matter what a little bitch she is she’s just a kid Joey.  A stupid, confused kid. How could you rough up a kid? How?”

“No!” He said emphatically.  “She was the rough one.  She made me do her on my bike.  I should have known the chick was crazy but I was already too into it.  I didn’t hit her.  I didn’t tear her clothes, she did that shit herself.  I didn’t really get it and once I was done I wanted her gone, I never wanted to see her again.  I swear I wouldn’t have touched her if I hadn’t been so damn frustrated.”

“You frustrated, that’ll be the day.” Michael laughed.  Brooke looked at him and smiled.  Maybe they would find a way to communicate. Some of the anger was gone from his face and in it’s place she saw concern and a touch of amusement.

“I was and I was stupid and I wish it never happened but as soon as Bridget told me that it was Sara I knew I could help and I came right over to see your wife.  Ask her Mike, ask her.” He begged.

“I know you did.” Michael said calmly.  “So maybe you were trying to help.  But why?  Do you expect me to pay you for this Joe?”

“No.” He said.  “Well, I was hoping you’d believe me and that you’d help me.  Remember when I came to your office and asked you.  Mike I really do need your help.”

“I knew it.” He shook his head and looked at Brooke.  For the first time since the phone rang she could see that he was sad and really disappointed. He did want to believe his brother, the ties weren’t totally broken. She hoped somehow this family could be brought together.  She grabbed his hand and squeezed it.
“But even if you won’t help me I still want to help you Mike.  I gave your lawyer dude a sperm sample.  I may be in trouble for this Mike.  Maybe they’ll try and throw the rap at me.  I’m scared Mike, but I’m not backing out.  I’m here for you whether you want me or not.”

Michael could hear fear in his brother’s voice and it got to him.  “I won’t let that happen.” He told him.  “You may be a user but you’re not a rapist.  Joe look, I appreciate your coming forward like this.  I just can’t deal with you and your problems right now.  Maybe when this is all over we can talk again.  I’m not making any promises but you are family and you did, well you did make the first attempt here.”

“Mike I want to help you.  I do.” He told him.  “And maybe when you’re feeling better you’ll hear me out, and maybe you’ll give me a chance.  I really wish you would.”

“Joey I’m hurting right now, physically and emotionally.  I’m tired.  It’s my first night home and all I want to do is rest and hold my wife and try to forget the shit that happened to me.  Call me in a day or two, call Colin or Bryan and make arrangements through them.  We’ll talk again, but not now.  I just can’t deal with it tonight.”

“That’s fair Mike.” He said.  “Mike, I wish I could have been in there instead of you.  I wish they had done that to me instead of you.”

“Thanks Joey.” He said. His voice caught in his throat.  He was filled with emotions and he didn’t want to be.  “Hey Joe?” He said.

“Yeah?”

“Was it in the paper? Do they know what they did to me?  Is that how you knew?”

“I’ve been there Mike, I know what happened. I didn’t have to read it.  But no, it wasn’t in the paper.”

“Okay.” He said.  “Talk to you again Joe.”

“Yeah.” Joey said.

Michael hung up the phone and pulled Brooke into his arms.  She held him as he fought to hold back his tears. 

 

Ridge pulled up in the driveway and turned off the engine.  He looked at the dark house and thought twice about his decision. He was about to start the car again when the porch light came on and the front door opened. 

“Ridge?” Thorne called out.  “Is that you?”

“Yeah little brother.” Ridge said as he got out of his car.  “Did I wake you?”

“I was just watching TV.  Come on in.” He told him. 

Ridge walked to the door and smiled at his brother.  “Thanks, are you sure I’m not disturbing you?”

“Positive, and believe me, there are no women in here.” He laughed.  “Not in a long time.”

The two brothers went into the house and Thorne turned on a light and turned off the television.  “What are you doing out and alone at this hour?” He asked Ridge.  “Where’s Taylor?”

“She’s at home, we had a fight.” Ridge said as he sat down. “Is Dad asleep?”

“Dad isn’t living here anymore Ridge.”

“Oh no, don’t tell me, please don’t tell me.” He ran his hands through his hair in frustration.

“Sorry Ridge but I think he’s with her.” Thorne said.  “Now do you want to tell me why you’re fighting with your beautiful wife?”

“I don’t even know Thorne.  We were out with Brooke and Mike and we were having a really good time when.”

“Whoa!” Thorne said stopping him.  “Brooke and Mike?  Michael is out of prison?”

“He got out today.  We didn’t know either.  We went to see if Brooke wanted to go out or just have some company and shock of all shocks Mike answered the door.”

“Wow, how is he?” Thorne asked.

“Not bad considering.  He got beat up pretty bad but his spirit was great.”

“Brooke can do that.” Thorne smiled.

“Yeah, I guess she can.” Ridge agreed. “Anyway Mike wanted to get out of the house so we went to Down the Hatch.”

“Down the Hatch?” Thorne laughed.  “Please don’t tell me that dive is still around.”

“Remember Paul and Jimmy?” Ridge asked him.

“Yeah, the two biggest dopers I ever met.  Were they still there?” He laughed again.

“They own it.” Ridge told him.  “They called me the other day and told me that they had bought the place and opened it again, well I figured seeing old friends in a low profile place might be the best thing in the world for Mike so we went there.”

“I forgot that he was part of your crowd then.” Thorne said as he scratched his head.  “But you brought Brooke and Taylor there?”

“Yeah.” Ridge smiled.  “They weren’t too impressed until the guys got me up on stage.”

“You played?  Wow, I would have liked to see that.”

“I have to admit it was fun.  I really liked playing guitar again and Taylor seemed to like it too.” He grinned.  “Then they talked Mike into signing.”

“He used to sing with you didn’t he?” Thorne asked.

“Yeah and he still sounds pretty good.  Brooke and Taylor were both crying.” He said.  “He sang Brooke a love song.”

“And that’s why you and Taylor fought?” Thorne asked.

“No. That was fine, everything was fine until she came on stage.”
“She?  Who came on stage Ridge?”
“Vanessa York.” He answered his stunned brother.

 

 

Adrienne listened to the phone ring five times when finally Connor’s voice came on. “Hi, I’m not home now but leave a message after the beep and I’ll get back to you.  If this is business call my office, I’ll pick up there too.”

“Shit.” She muttered.  “I should have known you wouldn’t wait.” She waited for the beep and spoke.  “Hey baby, it’s me.  I’m sorry I let you down tonight.  I’m sure you know Mike came home and I just wanted to give him and Brooke some private time so I took Bridget out.  Give me a call okay.  Don’t be mad sugar, I’ll make it up to you.  If you’re listening Connor, pick up.  I can be over in ten minutes.” She waited a while and then hung up.  “Damn it.” She said.  “I get a night with the snotty little bitch and you’re stepping out on me.”

She turned the living room light out, poured herself a shot of tequila, chugged it and walked into her bedroom. 

 

 

“Counselor, you sure know how to make a girl feel good.” Lauren purred.  She punched the pillow and got into a semi-sitting position.  “And as for your question earlier, yes you are.”

“What question was that?” He asked with a laugh.

“You’re a studmuffin sweetie.” She said as she ran her blood red nails across his chest. 

“You’re not so bad yourself Ms. Fenmore.” He chuckled. She frowned at him as he got up out of the bed. 

“Where are you going?  You’re not leaving already are you?” She asked him.

“Just a nature call.” He laughed.  He turned around and she smiled wickedly at his naked body. 

“Hurry back cutie, I think I want seconds.”

“You already had thirds Lauren.” He told her.

“Then fourths it is.” She said.  “And Connor, you will be spending the night.”

“I thought you’d never ask.” He grinned and walked into the bathroom.

“Wow.” She said to herself once she was alone.  “Brooke Logan, why the hell did you let that one get away?”

 

Morgan sat at the small table at McDonald’s sipping a soft drink and eating french fries.  To an observer she would have seemed a happy, well-adjusted woman enjoying a snack but on the inside she was seething. She had gotten up to the house when the bedroom light had gone on.  The stupid boy had come crying to his mother and she was talking to him and singing to him.  Morgan’s timing was thrown once more and she had run from the house, from the beach and from the block.  When one thing went wrong it was inevitable that something else would too.  She was not going to take the chance of being seen by staying in her hiding place.  She had run and then slowed down to a walk and then a seemingly leisurely stroll until she had come upon the restaurant.  Carefully hiding her gun deep in her purse she had gone inside to pass the time until Taylor went back to sleep.  “Tonight.” She said softly.  “You may have given yourself a few minutes or even an hour, but you die tonight Taylor, you and your little brats all die.”

 

 

“Mr. Forrester?  What are you doing here at this, oh my who is that little beauty?” Helen asked as she gushed at little Joshua. 

“Hello Helen.” Eric smiled.  “I’m sorry if I woke you.  I just didn’t know where else to go.  I know Stephanie is still angry with me but I couldn’t just go anywhere with him.”

“Who is he?” She asked again.

“His name is Joshua.” Eric smiled at her.  “This is Helen Joshua.” He told the infant.  “She’s a lovely lady who I just know is going to love you.”

“Who’s baby is that?” She asked.

“We can go into this at another time.  Right now I’d like to get him settled. Is the crib still in the attic?”

“The one we used for the twins?” She asked him.  “Yes, but how can we get it down?”

“I’ll handle that if you can take care of this little guy for me.” Eric said.

“Oh of course.” She said as he handed her the baby.  “You look hungry Joshua, are you hungry?”

“I gave him a bottle before we left but there are more in the car.  I’ll get them after I bring the crib down.  Is Felicia using the guest room or her old room?” He asked.

“She’s using her room but she didn’t come home yet.”

“I know, that’s another thing Stephanie isn’t happy about.  I’ll set him up in the guest room them.”

“Alone?” She asked.

“No, I’ll sleep in the bed in there.” He told her.

“Alright Mr. Forrester, and welcome home.” She smiled as she started to rock the baby.

 

 

Blake had circled the house three times and there was no one there.  He had been so sure he had seen that woman.  ‘Maybe she had come to meet Ridge, he had run out like a house afire.’ He thought.  No, Ridge Forrester did not deserve Taylor.  He looked back once more at the house.  She was safe, safe for now.  He turned and headed back for his car.  Soon he and Taylor would be together again, Ridge himself was seeing to that.

 

 

The sound of her cell phone woke Bridget from a sound sleep.  She looked at the clock, surprised that anyone would be calling her at this hour.  She frowned and reached for it without turning on her light.

“Hello?” She said in a whisper.

“Budge, it’s Rick.”

“Rick?  Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Is something wrong?” She sat up straight and reached for the light.

“I have to talk to someone Budge, it’s eating me up inside.  I just don’t know what to do.” He moaned.

“What happened? Rick what did you do? Talk to me Rick, you can talk to me.” She told him. “Are you alone? Is Amber there?”

“She’s asleep.  Budge she doesn’t want me to do this but I have to,  I can’t keep lying, I can’t.”

“Calm down Rick and tell me.” She implored him.  “Rick whatever it is it can’t be that bad.  We’re your family, we’ll stand by you no matter what.”

“It’s really bad Budge, worse than anything you can imagine.  It’s all my fault.  He went to jail and got beaten up and it was all my fault.” 

“What are you talking about Rick?  Nothing was your fault, you couldn’t have stopped it.”

“It was me.  It wasn’t Mike Budge, it was me.” He confessed. “I brought her to the house and I screwed her, not Mike, me.  I was the one she had sex with, me.”

 

 

“Oh man, not another ex-girlfriend Ridge.  Taylor must be so pissed.” Thorne said with a frown.

“Oh she is Thorne.  She’s more than pissed.” Ridge admitted.

“What did you do?  Don’t tell me you were hanging all over her, not after the Morgan fiasco.”

“No Thorne, that’s just it.  All I did was stare at her.  She came on stage and she started singing and I was startled.  I was mesmerized.  I haven’t seen her in years, not since.”

“Not since Michael Copeland screwed her on the beach.” Thorne finished for him.

“I saw her after that, when I broke up with her.” Ridge told him.  “But seeing her tonight brought back all the old feelings.  I was mad at Mike, mad at Brooke even mad at Taylor.  I know it’s no ones fault now but for a second I was swept back into the past and she was my fiancé again.”

“Oh I’m sure Taylor love that.” Thorne interjected.  “Ridge she has a right to be mad.  You need to tell her you’re sorry and that Vanessa means nothing to you.” He looked at the guilty expression on his brother’s face.  “She does mean nothing to you doesn’t she Ridge?”

 

 

Colin was soaked in sweat as he rolled over and grabbed the bottle of water from the nightstand.  He gulped it and handed it to Storm.  “You’re wearing me out and I have a long day tomorrow.” He said with a chuckle.

“Don’t tell me you’re getting old on me.” Storm smiled. He reached over and stroked Colin’s leg.  “I’m just getting started.”

“Have mercy Storm, have mercy.” He said taking the bottle back and taking another gulp.  “This isn’t a vacation, we’re here for work.”

“It’s not all the time you spring for a nice hotel suite like this for me.” Storm laughed. 

“I’m not springing, your sister and her husband are.” Colin reminded him.  “And seriously Storm, as much as I like a sex marathon I gotta get to sleep.  Michael is depending on me and I have to be at my best.”

“Oh you were.” Storm assured him. 

“Ah, what the hell, we only live once don’t we.” Colin said.  “Let’s see what other tricks you have in store for me.” He rolled back into Storm’s arms and their mouths met in a kiss as their hands began exploring each other’s hard bodies again.

 

 

Thomas finally was asleep. Taylor looked at him and smiled.  “Our precious son.” She whispered.  “Maybe I was too hard on your Daddy.  When he comes home I’m going to give him a chance to explain.  He loves us all so much.  I know he does.”  She kissed him on the head and snuggled down with him.  “Sleep tight my angel, soon Daddy will be home and we’ll all be happy again.” She closed her eyes, ready for sleep to overtake her once more.

 

 

When the girl tried to mop under her feet for the third time Morgan knew it was time to leave.  She couldn’t make herself conspicuous.  She had to get back to the house, kill them and get home before anyone ever knew she was gone.  She felt badly about leaving Joshua alone again but it had to be done.  She couldn’t have a nosy babysitter.  It was important that no one knew she had ever left the condo.  She picked up her tray, threw her empty containers away and left the restaurant.  With a purposeful stride she headed back to the house, the time had come.  Taylor was going to die.

 

 

“You brought Sara to the house?” Bridget asked her brother.  She was stunned and upset and very confused.  “Why Rick?”

“I wanted to be with her Budge.  I couldn’t bring her back here, Amber wasn’t about to let me bring another girl to her bed.  I was just gonna sneak her into my room but we saw all the cars outside and realized that a party was going on.  It was so easy to sneak in.  No one even knew we were there.  My mistake was falling asleep.  When I woke up she was gone and so were most of the people. Mom and Mike were arguing and he was really pissed about something so I snuck out again.  But I had sex with her Budge, it wasn’t Mike it was me.  But I didn’t rape her, why would she say she was raped?”

“I don’t get it Rick.” Bridget said. 

“Neither do I.  Does she hate me or him or both of us?  Did she actually say it was him or did they just assume it was him?” He asked her.

“Rick you never should have stayed away.  Maybe it never would have happened.  Mike might not have gone to jail.”

“Don’t you think I feel guilty already?” He said.  “I know I should have said something.  I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.”

“You have to come over tomorrow and tell them.  But Rick there’s more.” She said.

“What?” He moaned.

“No, Mike has to tell you that, not me.  But Rick, it wasn’t just you with Sara.”

“I know she’s no virgin Budge.  Or are you saying Mike did have sex with her?”

“Ewwh no.” She said.  “But someone else did.  Someone else came forward.”

“Then maybe I don’t have to.” Rick sighed.

“Yes you do Rick.  You have to because if you do tell then there is no way that they’ll convict Mike, no way at all.”

 

 

The noise from the attic stairs and in the guest room awoke Stephanie with a start. She reached for the phone and was about to dial 911 when she recognized Eric’s voice.  She was instantly filled with both relief and anger.  She jumped from her bed, grabbed her robe and left her bedroom to seek him out.  Unfortunately for Helen she came upon the woman holding the baby first.  Stephanie’s face flushed in anger as she approached the housekeeper.

“What the hell is that child doing here?” She shouted, which in turn frightened the already scared child.  His screams were loud and ear shattering.

“Shhh, Mrs. Forrester you’ve scared him.” Helen chastised her employer. 

“I’ve scared him?  What the hell is he doing here?  Where is Mr. Forrester?  Eric!  Eric where are you?” She screeched.

A loud thud came from above and she and Helen both looked skyward.  “He’s in the attic?” Stephanie asked.

“Yes Ma’am.” Helen said as she tried to soothe the child by rocking him.

“Well he’d better get down here and get Morgan Dewitt’s spawn out of my house before I call the police!”

“What is going on?” Eric said as he strode down the stairs.

“Exactly what I want to know.” Stephanie said, pointing a finger in his face.  “What is that slut’s child doing in my home?”

“Stephanie I had no where else to bring him.” Eric said.  He took the child from Helen’s arms and kissed his little head.  “It’s okay Josh, I’m here, I’m here.”

“Not for long you aren’t.” Stephanie told him.  “I want answers Eric and I want them now.”

“She left him Stephanie, she walked out and left him all alone in the condominium.  I couldn’t just leave him there.  I had to bring him somewhere.”

“He’s neither your concern nor mine.” She said arrogantly.

“He’s an innocent baby Stephanie, have a heart.  It’s only for tonight.  I’ll make other arrangements tomorrow.” He implored her.

“Does Morgan know he’s here?” She asked him.  “And what are you staring at?” She shouted at Helen.  “Go to bed.”

“Stephanie it’s me you’re angry with not Helen, don’t take your frustration out on her.” Eric told his estranged wife.

“You’re damn right I’m angry at you.  But this is between us!”

“Helen, why don’t you take the baby downstairs.” Eric suggested.  “I’ll talk to Stephanie and be down in a bit.”

“Yes Mr. Forrester.” She said.  She took the baby back from him and walked away as Stephanie glared at Eric. She waited until Helen was gone before she spoke again.

“I want you and that slut’s baby out of my house!”

“It’s just for tonight or until I make other arrangements.” He protested.  “Stephanie she left him all alone.  I had to take him.  Have a heart.”

“A heart?  This is the child of a woman who almost ruined our son’s marriage, who has ruined ours and who doesn’t even care about her own child.” She shouted.

“He’s an innocent baby.  Look, I’ll leave in the morning.  Just let me keep him safe tonight.”

“Why do you even have him? Just report her to the proper authorities and have them take him away.  He is not your responsibility.”

“I know that Stephanie, but he’s a baby and he has no one.  Please cooperate with me, that’s all I ask of you.”

“Tonight, but tomorrow you make your calls and you have him out of my home.” She told him.

“Thank you.” He said.  “I’m going to get the crib down.”

“Don’t go making changes Eric, you’re leaving tomorrow.” She said.  She shook her head at him, turned and walked into her bedroom, shutting the door.

 

 

At first she didn’t know what it was.  The lights were flashing and the voices were loud.  Brooke opened her eyes as the bedroom door was flung open. 

“What? Who are you?” She asked as she tried to awaken from the haze of sleep.

“There he is.” One man said. 

“Come on Copeland, you’re going back now.” Another man said.

“What?” Brooke gasped.  “What? Who are you and what are you doing in my house?” She rubbed her eyes and finally realized that the men were two uniformed policemen as well as several detectives in suits.

“Mom! Mom I’m sorry, they just pushed their way in.” Bridget cried from the doorway.  “They said they’re arresting him.  Mom, make them stop.”

“Michael?” Brooke moaned as she reached for her husbands arm.  At the same time two men dragged him up and out of the bed. “No! What are you doing? You can’t take him, he’s out on bail, he’s innocent! Let him go!”  She looked pleadingly at the burly policeman that was roughly holding Michael.

“Sorry but there’s been another crime.  Sara and Debra Fulton were murdered tonight and your husband was seen at the crime scene.”

“No! No that’s impossible! He was with me! He was with me all night!” Brooke screamed. 

“Brooke, call Colin, call Colin now.” Michael said as the men pulled him out of the room.

“Michael No!” She screamed at the top of her lungs.  “Michael! Oh God Michael! Don’t take him! Don’t go Michael! Michael no!”

 

 

Joey was having trouble getting back to sleep.  His  conversation with Michael was playing back over and over in his head.  There was so much more he could have said, should have said but the words hadn’t come.  He flipped the pillow and tried to find a more comfortable position when he saw his bedroom door open.  Felicia came out dressed in one of his tee shirts and her tiny pink panties.  He smiled at her and felt a rush of desire.

“Hey.  Did I wake you?” He asked.

“No, I needed the bathroom and I don’t know where it is.” She told him. 

“Right down the hall.” He said pointing.

She nodded and walked where he had shown her.  A few minutes later she came out and walked over to the couch and sat down next to him.  “You seem upset.” She said.  “Is it because I’m here?”

“No.” He assured her.  “I can’t seem to sleep.  I’ve got a lot on my mind.”

“Having me here can’t be helping.” She told him.  She reached over and touched his arm.  “I’ll go home if it would make it better.”

“Felicia no.  I want you to stay.  I just can’t get comfortable.” He explained.  “That and well, I called Mike.”

“Why?” She asked.  Her eyes showed fear and Joey didn’t understand it but knew she needed comfort and reassurance.  He put his arm protectively around her. 

“To tell him I was going to do anything I could to help him.  I didn’t mention you Felicia.  What we have is personal and none of his business.  Is that what you’re worried about?”

“I don’t know Joey.  I just get sort of funny when it comes to him.”

“Do you think you can tell me about it?  I really would like to know what it is I’m dealing with.” He asked her. 

“I loved him Joey, it was a long time ago but I loved him and I thought I was going to marry him.”

“And he broke your heart.” He said.  “But Felicia, I’m not like him, not that way.  That’s why I wanted us to take it slow.”

“It wasn’t really like that.  I mean at the time I thought it was but there were a lot of misunderstandings and people came between us.  We never had a chance.” She said sadly.  “And then I saw him and it tore my safe little world apart.  I had to start to deal with things I had locked away so long ago.  I had to get over him all over again.”

“And have you?” He asked.

“I didn’t think so, not until tonight.” She said with a smile.

 

 

Blake threw his jacket over a chair and turned the screen back on.  He positioned the camera first to Taylor’s bedroom.  She was sleeping with Thomas. Ridge still wasn’t home and Blake was angry at him for his indifference to his wife.  He looked at the clock and realized that he had been gone over two hours.  “Bastard!” he shouted.  Then he turned the camera on in the children’s room to assure the girls were alright.  Both were sleeping soundly.  “You’re damn lucky Forrester.”  He got up and stretched and sat down again.  It was going to be a long night, Blake Hayes was not going to let her be alone and unprotected.  He then started to slowly inspect each room of the house.

 

 

“Another beer?” Thorne asked Ridge.  He picked up the four empties in front of them and started into the kitchen.

“I’d better not Thorne, I’ve had a few too many already.  I probably shouldn’t even drive at this point.” Ridge sighed. 

“Then stay here.  Besides, you never did answer me about Vanessa York.”

“And what was that?” Ridge asked him.  He waited for Thorne to return from the kitchen. He handed Ridge a new cold can which although he had turned it down, he opened it and started to drink it.  “What didn’t I answer about Vanessa?” He asked again.

“If there are still feelings.” Thorne said as he popped the top on his own can.

“I’m in love with Taylor.” Ridge told him.

“And that isn’t what I asked you.  You’re dancing around the subject Ridge.  Maybe you’re feeling a little guilty.”

“She’s still beautiful.” He admitted.  “And seeing her, well it brought back some memories and maybe some feelings, but not what you mean.  I’m happy Thorne.  I’m married to a woman that I adore, I have three beautiful kids and I’ve gone through hell to keep it all together.  So no, I have no feelings for Vanessa York.  Just a perverse interest in what the hell she’s doing here again.”

“But Taylor didn’t see it that way.  Have you ever told her about Vanessa?” He asked him.

“No, I never really gave her much thought Thorne.  Taylor and I have had enough problems in our relationship with Brooke and then with Morgan.  I really didn’t see any advantage in bringing Vanessa into the mix.”

“But she got in on her own Ridge and your wife wasn’t happy about it.  It couldn’t have helped much that Brooke knew about her either.”

“Hey! It was Mike that screwed her, not me.  He has more to confess than I do.”

“Not really Ridge.  You were the one in love with her, you were the one who proposed to her and planned a wedding.  I still can remember Mother’s face the day you told her it was all over.  I had never seen her so mad in my life.”  Thorne reminisced.

“Mother liked her, everyone liked her.” Ridge admitted. 

“I’ll never understand why you never gave her another chance.  I mean I know how it had to have hurt to see her and Mike going at it but you loved her and you just ended it.”

“She kept telling me how important it was to wait Thorne.  I wanted her so bad and she kept saying no, it wasn’t going to happen until the wedding night.  Then all it took was some smooth talking from Mike and she was spreading her legs like a whore.”

“Wow, you’re still mad about it aren’t you?” Thorne asked.

“I guess there are some unresolved feelings all around.” Ridge admitted.

“But you and Mike are friends.”

“We wouldn’t be if it wasn’t for Logan.  She adores the guy so I had to make some concessions.  But that doesn’t apply to Vanessa.  So maybe I was mad and intrigued and fascinated by seeing her again.  But I’m in love with Taylor and nothing Vanessa York can ever do or say will change that.”

“Then brother.” Thorne told him.  “You’re going to have to make your wife believe that.”

“If she ever speaks to me again.” Ridge said as he scratched his head.  “Maybe I will stay here tonight.  I can go home early, make breakfast for her and the kids and show her just how much they all mean to me.”

“Good idea.” Thorne agreed.  “Do you want to call her?”

“I’m sure she’s asleep.  I don’t want to wake her or the kids.” He smiled at his brother.  “Thanks Thorne, thanks for letting me get it all out.  You can’t know how much it’s helped.”

 

 

Colin jumped at the sound of his cell phone ringing.  He looked at the clock as he reached for the phone.  He quickly opened it and answered.  “Hello? What?  Calm down, calm down I can’t understand you.  What?  No, no.  How? When?  Oh my God.  Don’t worry I’m on my way.  Calm down it’ll be okay.  Calm down.” He said.  He looked over at Storm who had awoken and was staring at him.  “It’s bad Storm, it’s bad.  Get dressed.” He told his friend and lover.

 

 

Eric watched as Helen put the sleeping infant into the crib.  “Thank you.” He told her.  “Now if you’d just stay with him a minute longer I’ll go to the car and get the rest of his things.”

“Of course Mr. Forrester.  What a little angel he is.  How could his Mama just leave him like that?” She asked, but wasn’t really expecting an answer.

“I really don’t know Helen.  His mother is a very confused woman.  Now I am not making excuses for this, there are none.  No matter how much pain and rejection she’s suffered there is no excuse to leave an innocent little child like this, none.”  He frowned and then when he looked down at Joshua he smiled.

“What’s going to happen to him Mr. Forrester?” Helen asked.

“I don’t know. But Morgan is not going to have him again, not as long as I’m around.”

“Are you going to call Mr. Young?” She asked.

“You bet I am.” Eric told her.  “He’ll know what to do.  Now if you’ll just wait I won’t be long.” He smiled.

Eric left the room and bounded down the stairs to his car.  As soon as he was gone Stephanie opened the door to her room and entered the guest room.  She stood behind Helen and looked at the baby boy.

“He’s very good Mrs. Forrester, he barely makes a sound.” Helen told her.

“I suppose.” Stephanie said.  “Where is Mr. Forrester?”

“He went to get the baby’s things.”

“I don’t know why he’s bothering.  I told him I want them gone in the morning.”  She walked closer and peered down into the crib.  “Get a wash cloth Helen, his face is dirty.” She instructed. 

“Yes ma’am.” Helen said.  She quickly went out to follow her instructions.  Stephanie leaned in closer and the baby opened his eyes and looked up at her.

“You think you’re cute don’t you.” Stephanie told him.  “But you’ll always be her spawn, the devil’s spawn.”  But her hand reached down to touch his little fingers which closed tightly around her bigger one.  “Maybe there’s still hope for you.” She said.  “Just maybe.”

 

 

Morgan was careful as she approached the house.  She had pulled her hair back into a tight ponytail and now she was creeping down low.  She didn’t want to been seen by anyone.  It was a dark and quiet area but there were neighbors and she couldn’t afford to be spotted.  Almost at a crawl she got as close to the house as possible. Taylor’s light was out and when she finally dared to look into the window she saw that her target was asleep. She smiled to herself and crept back to the dunes to prepare herself. 

“You are so stupid Taylor.” Morgan said with an evil laugh.  She reached into her purse and pulled out a key.  “You didn’t even know that I got it.  Too bad you aren’t smart enough to lock the door when you shower, maybe next time you’ll think twice.  What am I saying?” She laughed. “There isn’t going to be a next time.”  She then pulled out the gun.  Once more she caressed it across her cheeks.  “You’ll watch your little precious brats die and then it will be your turn.” She laughed.  Then she sat down and pulled out the black powder and started applying it to her face.

 

 

Blake couldn’t seem to tear himself from watching her sleep.  She was so beautiful and so peaceful.  And she was such a loving mother.  Maybe soon she would carry his child inside her.  He could just picture her belly growing large with their child.  He knew she would mourn her marriage for awhile but eventually she would see that he was the man who truly loved her.  How he wished that he could have just made his presence known tonight, let her know that he truly cared about her and was watching out for her and her beautiful children.  They would be a happy family and if Ridge was good perhaps he would still be able to see the children.  Blake knew that they would still want him, even when Taylor had come to know that he was the man for her and not Ridge.  He smiled as she snuggled closer to Thomas, inadvertently exposing one perfect breast.  “Soon you’ll be sharing your bed with me my beautiful Taylor, soon we’ll be together and you will never need another man again.” He smiled to himself and watched her body move as she breathed.  He loved her so much, so very much.  “Ridge keeps letting you down Taylor and you are going to realize that.  You’re going to realize that the only man who ever really made you happy was me.”

Reluctantly he changed the camera to pan the rooms inside the small house. He was watching for the woman who had been watching her and he was watching to see if Ridge would return.  He decided to check the driveway to see if his car was back.  Blake changed cameras once more and was both satisfied that Ridge had not returned and also annoyed at Taylor’s husband’s lack of concern for his family.  He panned the yard and the dunes seeing nothing but darkness and then just as he was about to change back to Taylor’s bed he saw her.  “So you’re back are you?” He said as he zoomed in on Morgan.  “What the hell?” He muttered seeing her blackened face.  “You’re up to no good missy and I’m going to put an end to it.” Not bothering to shut off the screen or the cameras he grabbed his jacket, reached into a drawer, stuck something into his pocket and once more headed out to Taylor’s house.

 

 

Morgan had no idea she had been seen.  She was secure in her scheme, secure that she was safe, Ridge was still gone.  She’d be in and out in no time.  She grinned wickedly at the thought.  “I hate you Taylor, I hate you so much.” She crept up to the house and found the phone wires.  Reaching into her purse she pulled out the cutters and cut them all.  Then she headed to the front door.   In her pocket was the key, the key she had so easily stolen.  She inserted it into the lock and held her breath as she turned it.  To her relief it turned.  She opened it slowly and took the key out.  She slipped it back into her pocket.  No sense in taking chances.  Taylor might have mentioned to Ridge that she had misplaced it.  ‘Let it stay lost.’ Morgan thought.  She’d dispose  of it later.  No ties, no ties at all.  She slowly and quietly closed the door.  Her first stop was the fuse box.  She shut off all of the electricity, no lights to make it easier for Taylor tonight.  Then on her tiptoes she walked to the girls room.  She opened the door and watched them sleeping.  She felt no guilt as she took the gun out of her pocket.  ‘No, I’ll subdue Taylor first, the children will be easier.’ She told herself.  ‘I’ll bring her and Thomas into this room, let her think I’m taking them prisoner. Then I’ll watch her face as she sees her children die one by one.’ She left the bedroom door open and crept towards Taylor’s door. It opened with a creak and Morgan held her breath.  She let it out slowly as she watched Taylor’s chest rise and fall with her own breaths.  She walked to the side of the bed where Thomas was sleeping. Reaching into her other pocket she got out the chloroform and poured it onto the rag.  She quickly covered his little nose with it, watching his eyes open in shock and then close as sleep, a deep and unnatural one overtake him.  She put the rag back into her pocket and took out the gun and walked to Taylor’s side. “Wake up Taylor.” She said announcing herself.  “Come on bitch! Open your eyes!” 

“What?” Taylor moaned as she opened her eyes and focused on her.  “Morgan?  Morgan how did you get in here?  Get out of my house now before I call the police.”

“Go ahead.” Morgan challenged.  She looked at the phone next to Taylor’s bed.  “Call them, call Ridge, that is if you even know where he is.”

“He’s working, he’ll come right away Morgan.  I want you to leave.  If you leave now I won’t tell him.”

“Liar!” She shouted. 

Taylor turned to cover her sons ears to protect him from the fear.  She gasped seeing his seemingly lifeless form.  “No! No Morgan, what did you do to him?”

“He’s just sleeping.” She laughed.  “Go call Ridge.  But I know he’s not at work, I saw him take off on you.  He sure isn’t very happy in this marriage Taylor.”  She cackled.

“No, no you’re right Morgan, he isn’t happy.” Taylor said in a soothing voice as her eyes went from the phone, to Morgan, to the door and then back to Thomas. 

“How could he be happy with a whore like you.” Morgan laughed.  “And a frigid one at that, not after he’s had me.”
“You’re right.” Taylor said agreeably.  “He still wants you.  He even calls out your name.  I pretend not to hear it but he does.  You win Morgan, he loves you not me.”

“F*cking liar.  Even if it is the truth you’d never admit it.” Morgan growled at her.  “Go ahead, grab the phone and call the police.”

Taylor put one arm around her son and with the other she reached for the phone next to her.  She quickly punched in 911 and then moaned as she realized there was no dial tone.

“Do I look stupid Taylor?” Morgan taunted her. 

“No, you’re not stupid.” Taylor told her. “Not at all.  Morgan please don’t hurt my children.  Please. You can do whatever you want to do to me but please don’t hurt my children.”  Suddenly she remembered her daughters.  “Phoebe! Stephanie!”

“Would you like to see them Taylor?” She asked.

“If you harmed a hair on their heads I’ll kill you!” She screamed as the protective lioness came out.

“You’re such an idiot.” Morgan laughed.  She swung the gun and pointed it not at Taylor but at Thomas.  “I’m the one in charge Taylor, not you, me.”

“Alright, just don’t hurt my babies.” Taylor begged.

“Get out of the bed Taylor, slowly. One fast move and Thomas is dead, and don’t think I don’t mean it.”

“I know you do.” She said softly.

“Put your feet on the floor, one and then the other Taylor.” Morgan instructed.

Frightened for herself and even more for her children she complied. Her legs were shaking as her bare feet touched the wooden floor.

“Good.” Morgan said.  She looked at her rival and laughed. Taylor was wearing a short, pink nightgown.  Something she knew Ridge would have designed.  “Nice nightie.” She said.

“Ttthank you.” Taylor said awkwardly.

“Now take it off.” Morgan instructed.

“What?” Taylor gawked at her demands.  “Why Morgan, I know you aren’t into that stuff.”

“If I were it sure wouldn’t be you.” Morgan laughed at her. 

Taylor knew Morgan was trying to humiliate her, make her vulnerable, and make her a total victim.  She had to be strong of mind.  She had to comply and not let it get to her.  She stood up and pulled the nightgown over her head and stood naked in front of her captor.

“Never quite got your figure back huh?” Morgan taunted.

“Ridge doesn’t have any complaints.” Taylor shot back.

Morgan’s eyes narrowed in pure hatred and Taylor immediately regretted her outburst.  She cowered closed to the bed and to Thomas.

“Pick him up.” She demanded.

“Please, just let him sleep Morgan, he’s only a baby.” She pleaded. 

“I said pick him up.” She cocked the gun and pointed it at the child.  Taylor gently lifted him into her arms.  “Now let’s go see how those twins of yours are doing shall we?” Morgan said is an almost pleasant voice.  It was then that Taylor was more frightened than ever before.

 

 

“Here’s an extra blanket, there’s a new toothbrush in the bathroom.  And I put a clean tee shirt out for you for the morning.” Thorne told his brother.

“Thanks Thorne.”  Ridge said as he took the blanket from him.

“Are you sure you don’t want to call her?  If she wakes up she might get scared.” Thorne suggested.

“If I wake her she’ll only be mad and start asking questions.  No Thorne, I can fix it all in the morning.  Taylor and I are going to be just fine.” He yawned and pulled down the bedspread.  “And I am tired, too much beer, too much fighting, too much tension and way too little sleep.”

“Okay Ridge, if I don’t see you in the morning good luck.”  Thorne said as he walked out of the guestroom.

 

 

Felicia sighed and leaned back on the couch.  “Wow.” She exclaimed. She and Joey had been doing some old fashioned making out and it had felt good.  She yearned to bring it up a notch but she knew he was right.  If they wanted this to be real and lasting they needed to slow it down and get to know each other.  She had dealt with casual sex and it was not for her.  It had left her feeling cheapened and sad.  She didn’t want that this time.  She straightened out her tee shirt and smiled at him.  “Maybe I’d better go back to bed.”

“I could join you.” He told her.

“I thought.” She started.

“Yeah.” He agreed in a disappointed voice.  “But soon, soon Felicia.”

“Yeah.” She agreed. “Good night Joey.”
“Sleep tight pretty lady.” He told her as she got up.  He watched her with deep desire as she went back into his room and closed the door. 

 

 

“Michael!” Brooke screamed again as tears streamed down her cheeks.  “Michael! Don’t take him! Bring him back!”

“Baby, sweetheart, Brooke hey honey, sweetheart wake up.” His voice penetrated her consciousness.  She opened her eyes and looked into his.  He was holding her tightly as she sat in the bed sobbing.  “I’m here, I’m right here, I’m not going anywhere baby.  Come on and take a deep breath.”

“Oh Michael, oh Michael.” She sobbed as she clung to him.  “I thought, I thought, oh it was so real. It was so real.”

“It was just a nightmare.  Brooke I’m here.” He said softly. He pulled her tighter and kissed her softly on the lips.  “It was just a dream.”

“I was so scared.” She cried.  She pulled her arms tighter around him.

“Tell me what you dreamt sweetie, talk to me and we’ll make it go away.” He said.

She looked up at him and hugged him tighter still.  “They came and arrested you, they said you killed Sara and Debra and they took you away, they wouldn’t listen to me when I told them you had been with me.”

“Brooke nothing happened to Debra and Sara and nothing happened to me.” He said soothingly.

“Hold me, oh please hold me.” She begged.

“Honey if I hold you any tighter you’re gonna break right through me.” He laughed. 

“Michael I love you, I need you.” Brooke looked into his eyes with such intensity that he felt his defenses melting away.  He pulled her head to his and kissed her.  He kissed her hard and deeply.  Their tongues melded with each other and their arms and hands were touching and exploring each other, holding on as if to never let go.  Michael wanted to feel her against him, he wanted her body next to his and without even thinking he pulled her flimsy nightgown over her head. Her breasts pressed against his chest and he moaned with desire.  Brooke rolled onto her back and pulled him on top of him. When her hands reached down to pull off his shorts not only didn’t he stop her but he raised his butt so she could dispose of them.  Her hands encircled him and he grew and strained in her hands.  She ran her fingers up and down his length exploring him, touching him, pleasuring him while his mouth found hers again.  His tongue filled her mouth again as she pulled him closer to her.  All rational thought was gone, replaced by desire and raw emotions.  Brooke spread her legs and guided him to her and without a seconds hesitation he buried himself deep within her womanhood.  The pain in his leg and his ribs was forgotten as they mated in a ritual older than time.  Their love was so strong and so powerful that neither one even could stop to consider the consequences.  They had been denied so long that they moved as one.  They loved, they touched and they became one.  Brooke strained to pull him closer and deeper and he pulled her legs higher and tighter around his waist.  He pounded into her with an intensity that they had never felt before.  Nothing and no one could have stopped this.  It was inevitable.  No words were spoken or needed.  Their bodies and hands and mouths communicated.  Michael’s hands reached to caress and stroke her breasts while he continued to move in and out of her.  She moaned in pleasure as her body began to writhe.  She put both her hands on his butt and pulled him to her, deeper, harder, she couldn’t get close enough.  With a loud grunt Michael gave one last thrust and spilled his seed deep within her and then fell onto her soft body.  Her tears still glistened on her cheeks as she looked into his eyes and smiled.  “Thank you.” She whispered.

 

 

With a hard shove Morgan pushed Taylor, who was still holding Thomas, into the girls room. “My babies.” Taylor said as a tear escaped from her eye.

“Put him down with them.” She instructed.
Taylor gently lowered her son onto the bed with Phoebe.  The little girl opened her eyes and looked up at her mother.  “Mommy you’re naked.” She giggled.

“It’s okay baby, just go back to sleep.” Taylor implored.

“Shut up bitch!” Morgan shouted.  “Wake the other one!”

“No, no please Morgan, it’s me you want, not them.”

“I don’t want any of you bitch.  Just Ridge.” She laughed.  “Wake her now!”

Taylor turned to the other bed and gently touched the other twin.  “Steffie, baby wake up.” She said softly.

“No Mommy, me tired.” Steffie said defiantly as she rolled over.

“Please let her sleep Morgan.” Taylor begged.

“Oh she’s going to sleep alright.” She laughed.  “She’s going to sleep forever.  It’s time to kiss your kids goodbye cunt.” Morgan told her.

“What? Morgan no! No, no please not my babies. Please, you can’t hurt them.  Ridge will never forgive you.”  She said trying to appeal to the insane woman’s one desire. 

“Ridge and I will make our own babies.  We don’t want yours.” She said.  “Kiss them goodbye or not.  No skin off my teeth, you’ll all be in hell together soon anyway.”

“Oh nooooooooooo.” Taylor moaned.  She felt her legs going out from under her.  Her world was ending.  Her babies were in danger and she couldn’t help them.  The slap across her face brought her back to reality and when Morgan’s gun pointed at Thomas Taylor felt her bladder open and spill. 

“Mommy peed.” Phoebe giggled as she pointed to the puddle at Taylor’s feet.

“No! You are not going to touch my babies.” She screamed.

“First you’ll see them die and they you’ll die.” Morgan said as she pointed the gun at Thomas again.

 

 

“Oh God Brooke, what have I done?” Michael gasped as he sat and held her to him.  “I might have killed you, oh God I could have killed you.”

“No, oh Michael no.  There’s nothing wrong with you.  Michael I needed you and you needed me.  We gave into it, that’s all.”

“That’s all?  That’s all?” He repeated.  “Brooke what if I have AIDS?”

“You don’t.”

“I might.”

“You don’t.” She said again.  She pulled him closer to him and kissed him.  “Michael you don’t.  You know I’m right.”

“I don’t know anything baby.  I know I got one good result but that’s not enough.  Brooke why did you let me do that?”

“Like I could have stopped it.” She said.  “Michael neither of us could have stopped it if they had a gun to us.  You know that.”

“But we didn’t use the condoms, Brooke we should have used the condoms.”

“You’re right.” She agreed.  “We should have, but we didn’t and we can’t go back and change that.  From now on we will.  Next time we will.”

“There isn’t going to be a next time Brooke.  There can’t be.” He said sadly.  He stroked her back with his hands and kissed her neck and face.

“Oh yes there will be.” She smiled. “And we’ll be more careful.  I know we have to be, but I’m sure that nothing is wrong and we’re both safe.”

“I could kill myself for putting you in danger! Damn it why couldn’t I control my own f*cking body?”

“It happened Michael, we were both to blame, neither of us was to blame.  It’s been so long and I needed you so badly.”

“I needed you too Brooke, oh God how I needed you.” He pulled her face to his and kissed her again.  “Brooke you have to forgive me.  You have to forgive me.”

“There is nothing to forgive.” She said.  She put her hand on his chest and ran her fingers across it. “It felt so good, so right.”

“We can’t do it again.” He said.

“Michael I can’t live without you.  I can’t live without having you inside me, loving me, touching me. We’ll practice safe sex until we know that it’s okay but we are not going to stop making love, I just can’t do that.”

“I don’t think I can either.” He said.  “But until I get those results Brooke, I just don’t know how I’m going to live with myself.”

 

 

“What is it Colin?” Storm asked as he pulled on a pair of jeans.

“Jack Collins, he was in a car accident.  They don’t know if he’s going to make it.” He explained.  Jack had been a dear friend to both of them and during the time when Storm had tried to live his life as a straight man he had been Colin’s companion.  He now lived with Lenny Anderson, a man that worked in their firm, and they were all very close.  Storm knew that he and Colin had to be there for both Jack and Lenny. 

“We’ll catch the first plane.” Storm told him.

“But Michael.” Colin said.

“Bryan will take care of things tomorrow morning. Hopefully things will be okay with Jack and we can get back in time for you to see Sara, if not you’ll have to reschedule.  Colin, you know this has to come first, you loved him.”

“I did, and Storm, I love you.” He hugged him and held him tightly.

 

 

He had found the door unlocked and Ridge’s car still gone and he knew instinctively it was bad.  It was quiet in the house, way too quiet.  He was so familiar with every room that he had no problems finding Taylor’s room but to his dismay it was empty.  He saw her nightgown, the beautiful pink nightgown in a crumpled ball on the floor. “Taylor where are you?” He whispered.  He had to be quiet.  He had surprise on his side.  Morgan had no idea that anyone had seen her.  He had to find them, he had to save his Taylor from that madwoman.

 

 

“Say your prayers and kiss your ass goodbye Thomas.” Morgan said.

“Mommy she said a bad word.” Phoebe said to Taylor.

“Nooooooooo.” Taylor moaned. She was glued to the spot between the beds, between her children.  She could jump in front of one but not the others and she couldn’t move.  Tears streamed down her face. “Please just kill me, don’t kill my babies.”

“Oh you’re going to die too bitch.” Morgan laughed.  “But first Thomas, first to be born, first to die.  Taylor?” She said in a questioning voice.

“Oh please.” She begged.

“Which twin came out of your cunt first?” She asked.

“No, no, no I’ll never tell you.”

“Awwhh, I guess I can kill them so fast it won’t really matter.  But I want you to see them die Taylor cause it’s all your fault.  If you hadn’t interfered I’d still be married to Ridge and that would have been our baby.”

 “Nothing would have made it Ridge’s baby, but you can still have him Morgan, you can have him and his children.  Please don’t kill my babies.” She begged.

“Bye Bye Thomas.” She grinned. She raised the gun and pointed it at his head.  Taylor screamed, a look of puzzlement came over Morgan’s face as a loud explosion sounded. 

“Noooooooooooooo!” Taylor screamed as she jumped in front of her son.

Everything then seemed like it was in slow motion for her.  She waited for the pain as she saw the blood all over her body.  She had saved her son.  She looked from one daughter to the other and then she screamed again as Morgan fell to the ground.  Both girls were crying, Thomas was still out and Taylor was almost catatonic.

“Taylor!” Blake shouted.  “Taylor are you alright?”

“Blake?” She said softly.  “I’m shot. I’m shot but it doesn’t hurt.  It doesn’t hurt cause I saved him.” She sobbed. “Morgan?” She said when she saw the woman on the floor.

“She’s dead Taylor, she’s dead.” He said.  He walked to her and pulled her into his arms.  Grabbing the blanket from the bed he slowly and carefully wiped her body.  “She didn’t get a shot off, thank God, she didn’t get a shot off.” He said as he pulled her to him.

“You killed her?” Taylor asked.  She was in a daze, she was confused, she didn’t understand any of it.

“She was going to kill you, you and your children, I had to Taylor, I had no choice.” He said. 
“Oh Blake, you saved my babies.” She said as she threw her arms around him and held him tightly.

NEXT